ă€ŠLie To Me Alphaă€‹


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue

    "I always love the way you lie to me Alpha"

    He lied... He lied to me when I left for College and all his promises to be a better mate were nothing but

    lies.

    There he is dancing with her on the dance floor. Happily, in love with one another while the Alphas and

    the audience look on cheering for the happy couple of the hour.

    Their thunderous sound of ps in approval to their union echoes through the mansion and out of the

    hollow night. After he officially announced that she was his mate and not me.

    Finally, he''s going to mate the one he loves but not the one he was promised to.

    His eyesnded on mine as a lone tear dropped from my eyes. His eyes widen as if he just realized his

    true mate was present. That I have been watching all night long.

    I couldn''t take the sight anymore as I smiled at him knowingly before I stood up and left the ball in

    agony. My wolf''s guard was down. She was whimpering in pain but there was nothing I could do to help

    numb the pain.

    "Adassah"

    I heard him calling my name along with heels click on the marble floor but I kept on going.

    "Adassah" he screams but I quicken my steps even more

    "Adassah" he shouted again.

    Toote I felt something like a force hitting me and my body flew up in the air. Throwing me backwards

    then hit the cement wall with hard. My head pounded on a statue, blood dripping from my head.

    I heard emergency sirens then saw peopleing out of the mansion shifting into their wolvesˇŻ form.

    Then I saw him, calling my name while running towards me.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    My vision blurred, my eyes felt heavy and all I could remember was that I''m gone forever with nothing

    but lies of the Alpha.

    Lie To Me Alpha

 Chapter 2: First Encounter

    Chapter 2: First Encounter

    I was staring at my phone beside a mall''s esctor when I heard a loud thud more like someone

    landing beside me. My phone slip out of my holdnding on the floor.

    "I''m sorry"

    He apologize and I help him up to his feet. The kid was barely a man himself he was like a skeleton

    with his big sses and he was shaking badly. I really do feel bad about him, ''those kids are surely

    bully.''

    "Hey are you okay?" he adjusted his sses nodding his head yes and run away immediately.

    I pick up my phone from the ground shoving it inside my skinny Jean left pocket taking a step on the

    esctor.

    Looking up I met with those green eyes, thanks to my werewolf vision. Oh not forgetting his jet ck

    hair and his face perfectly carved. Disappointedly he wasn''t interested in me as he rather turn his

    attention to the model beside him after meeting my gaze.

    I didn''t know I was staring when I saw one of his friend whisper in his ear and someone tackling me

    from behind the back. I turn to hiss at the person but my friend Gia grins at me.

    "You''re lucky and I swear if you ever do that while we''re on this shit I''ll skrill you" I refer to the esctor

    and her.

    Sheughs at me "sorry bae but you can''t do that."

    "OMG" she suddenly straighten her stand "what''s gotten in to you" "shhhh" she hushed me up.

    "The future alpha ising down opposite our way" her voice you could barely hear and she tighten

    her grip gritting her teeth at me.

    The thing is I never met our Alpha or luna, even his children in person. So this would be my first time

    meeting one of them. My whole life cycle was going to school and back home. My parents never force

    me to join any pack activities or meet with other people.

    "Show some respect when he near us"

    Gia put on a smile as I sigh biting my bottom lip. Pretending to look away while tapping my hands on

    the rail wishing for this thing to go up faster any sooner.

    "Matteo" Gia smile widely at the green eyes demi god almost breaking my arm with her hold.

    I gaze in their way to see one of his friends smirking at me and those pair of green eyes settled on

    mine this time. He looks contemting as if he wanted to say something to me instead he just stare

    back at me.

    Anyone would basket in that moment swooning over him and fanning over his looks. Me internally

    wanting to run my fingers along that jaw line. Yet I ruin the moment for the both of us, more like for me

    alone when I held his stare. Then tardily I turn away from him with a re. I make sure that his

    presence doesn''t faze me but really my body is sluggishly melting to the ground.

    They pass us and I heard his friends howling some of them whistles aloud that everyone eyes turn to

    their direction. How do I know this, well basically everyone from the top were looking down at their way

    not us.

    I took onest peek back down to their way but only to be met with his wink and damn those dimples

    when he smirk at me. I quickly turn back to the front.

    "How dare!" my friend smack me on the head brushing off my now heated pinkish cheeks.

    "What the hell?" she stomps her foot when we reach the stairs.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "You''re lucky he didn''t mind us" I roll my eyes pushing my way towards the stores for a dress to wear to

    our family dinner as I''m turning 18 tomorrow.

    Also I just can''t wait for my wolf Alera to be mature and receive her full werewolf senses. I may have

    shifted at the age 16 which is rare but I can''t sense our mate or even have a strong connection with my

    wolf, everything else is good.

    Gia keeps on whining while fanning herself "you should seen him and his friends when they have no

    shirt on" my mind screaming at Gia''s fantasy.

    "Gross G, stop being a perv" another voice chirp ining from behind us.

    "Cora, finally please knock some sense in her."

    Cora and Gia are my only best friends. The only two people I am close to, Gia is a daughter of our

    Delta Mr. Cavrillo and Cora well she''s from another pack. Her brother the Alpha of Crimson Pack send

    her to Boulevard High, that''s where we all met and now we''re in our senior year.

    An all girls school and the only school for girls run by the damn Council. We''re known as the Moon

    Stone pack, fourth in the werewolves race when ites to ranking. Cora is staying with us but

    constantly visit her brother during summer and school breaks.

    "I swear our future Alpha is a hunk I don''t care who his Mate is but I will make sure to bang him" she

    keeps on whining.

    "If only there are boys in our school and he''s a head boy. Damn! And if only he''s in our age but who

    cares he''s just 3 years older than us."

    Cora squint her brow then unexpectedly shut her up by mping her hand on Gia''s mouth and drag

    her to another fashion and jewellery store.

    "Well dear I hate to burst your bubble but that hunk isn''t here and pretty sure won''t be buying you a bra

    and a panty. So stop dreaming" and we all burst out in toughter.

    Cora always knew how to make obliviouse backs.

    "Oh Gosh is Jem buying you one"

    "every damn day dear and he send it through mail or even better fb. Didn''t you check your message"

    she says with sarcastic and weugh again.

    "You two still keep it on low key" I ask her and she smile. She''s two months older to us, Gia is the

    youngest of us three.

    "Yeah don''t want Dante to find out about us"

    "cheeky"

    she yfully pushes me to the other side. We search through every stores in the mall for clothes until

    we find a perfect dress.

    Thinking of tomorrow makes me want to stay seventeen forever and I try to shook it out of my poor

    thoughts as the girls cheers me up.

    It''s funny I should be thinking of my mate and my life afterwards but I didn''t want to dwell on it. Might as

    well wait for tomorrow toe and see where it goes.

 Chapter 3: Thats Odd

    Chapter 3: That''s Odd

    "Happy Birthday dear"

    I open up my eyes to find my mom and dad with my birthday cake.

    "I love you" stretching out my arm and my mom put the cake on the nightstand before they hug me "we

    love you too dear" they both says at the same time.

    I am my parents only child and they both raise me up with all their love.

    "Your nana has also send her love too dear." I smile at the mentioned of my nana Gloria''s name.

    "Darling make a wish" she brought back the cake."

    Closing my eyes I wish to the moon goddess to give me a sibling. A brother would be perfect. I''ve

    always wanted a sibling to y and talk too. Sometimes I hint at my parents that I wanted another

    sibling but they are too busy with their work as top warriors of the pack that they don''t get me at all or

    have a lot of time to themselves.

    "Come down when you''re ready and you still need to go to school" I groan lying back down on my bed

    while they each gave me a kiss on the forehead and left the room.

    Jumping out of bed I quickly took a shower and change in to my uniform a skirt above the knees with a

    white long sleeve blouse. I grab my jacket and fetch my phone from my bed.

    My eyes almost bulge out of its sockets when I open my phone only to be wee with a picture of

    two wolves in a mostprosing way. Below the photo it says ''Happy Birthday and make sure to f your

    mate when you find him.'' I clench my phone tighter "that horny mother freakin'' my wolf Alera says.

    Finally for the first time shemunicated with me meaning she''s now mature and has master her

    sense.

    "I can''t wait to scent him" she beams with glee referring to our mate while I just remain silent.

    My father after our bonding over breakfast drop me off to school. I was almostte so I didn''t have time

    to meet with my friends and even when ites to lunch I have to be at our principal office for my

    interview at one of Daluna''s Pack prestigious university founded by luna Elle.

    Gia didn''t need to go as her parents strictly reprimanded her from moving to other pack''s while Cora

    wants to attend their own pack''s University to get closer to Jem.

    "Happy Birthday"

    My two best friends screams in excitement crushing me in to a hug after school. I tighten my hold on

    Gia whispering "you pervy." Laughing out loud she pull away giving me an innocent look.

    I turn to Cora "I really wanted to wish you a happy birthday with your parents but this one made me

    wait," she says while rolling her eyes at Gia.

    "Yet the best part, we''re going to party tonight after dinner" Cora added with excitement.

    "Hate to say this but I can''t not tonight" they narrow their eyes in my way. "Umm me my French and

    History teacher for having a test tomorrow"

    "you can skip it" Gia intercepted

    "and then what? do the inky inky onky on the multiple choice" they bothugh at my remark.

    "Okay fine Ms. Nerdy" Gia says

    "oh shut up you know I''m not" I retort.

    "Okay but tell you it''s your loss" she flips her hair "never" I put on a brave look but really I want to go to

    the party but damn these school tests.

    Seven hourster and I lie on my bed doing nothing after my parents call to cancel our dinner as the

    Alpha needed them both urgently for a meeting.

    Now here I am reying the scene of Anna from frozen annoying Elsa to wake up. Instead it''s me who

    annoys my poor wolf Alera to some nonsense jokes. ''I hate that Alpha for cancelling our dinner now I

    get to be the victim of your assault'' she says with dramatic.

    I peek at my night watch it''s 11pm and I haven''t done any studies at all "good luck on failing" Alera

    jokes.

    "Should have gone to that party" I groan at her instead.

    My phone rang and saw Cora''s name picking it up I answer in the most dullest voice. Yet the voice was

    deep and hoarse telling me toe pick up my friends. "Not good" I whisper to Alera jolting out of my

    bed and rush outside to get in the car, all that matters were my friends. I know my dad is so gonna

    ground me for driving without any licence but my friends needed me.

    "Sorry dad and mom" I kiss their photo in my locket before driving off.

    When I arrive at the ce there were no sign of them in front of the house. Not until I drove at the

    corner of the road and found them both sitting on the footpath giggling to themselves. While some guys

    were watching over them not too far with a female that I remember from our school leaning against a

    guy who is probably her boyfriend.

    I park the car on the other side of the road and jump out. "Shit" I cursed under my breath, its freaking

    cold I shudder running in their way. I guess being a werewolf doesn''t give you all the benefits when you

    are in your human form.

    The fear of these two being raped or murder make me forgot to bring a coat, or even putting on a

    jumper.

    I quicken my steps going nearer to them then that enticing smell hits me. It was odd because I began to

    feel a little bit dizzy while Alera purr in excitement. As it grew stronger this time I felt like walking on

    clouds like I''m high from a drug.

    I took a step closer to Cora and Gia and then breathing in that odd smell which now bes

    intoxicated

    "yummy" Alera lick her lips in my head. "What the fuck" I scream at her in return.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 4: Green Eye Mate

    Chapter 4: Green Eye Mate

    "A look it''s our weeny itzy Adaing to the rescue" Gia screams at me while giggling and all the

    dreamy thoughts of my wolf and me being high from the scent disappeared.

    I began to feel the cold breezing through the night like a bucket of water hit on my skin again "damn it."

    My teeth are chattering right now. So instead of turning to ask or talk to any of the standby male wolves

    who was kind enough to call me up for my friends. I focus my attention on Gia and Cora who are sitting

    side by side.

    "Come on we need to go home" I quickly grab Gia''s arm not too violent to piss her off since she''s drunk

    but gently. Cora was actually in a silent mode her head bowing as if she''s going to fall asleep.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Up, up now Gia" I try to stood her up

    "No" she protest, pushing away my hands. "Jay says he likes me and I" she didn''t quite finish as I drag

    her up letting her other arms resting around my neck "I don''t know who the hell Jay is but we need to

    move my dad is going to murder me if I''m being found driving without a license."

    "hehehe daddy''s little girl" she teases while leaning against my shoulder struggling to remain upright.

    We move to the other side and put her in my car before I move back for Cora.

    "Addasah darling you have different pair of shoes"

    Gia pull out her head from the car window calling after me whileughing out loudly. Suddenly I began

    to feel embarrassed looking down at my shoes I have a pink slipper on the left and orange oversized

    slipper on the right foot.

    Alera burst in toughter in my head and I Curse for being careless and not even noticing anything for

    this whole time at all.

    "Cora"

    I crouch down before her she instantly look up her eyes filled with tears now got me worried.

    "I want to have sex tonight but I love him. Is it wrong for me to want to fuck somebody else since Jem

    refused to have it with me. I want to f" she didn''t say the whole word as my hand pped her on the

    right cheek shutting her up.

    I held both of her arms "Cora honey there''s a difference between fuck and love. Once you fuck then

    your whole life will f up and you will lose that love you''ve been fighting for. If you love Jem that much

    then wait a little bit just don''t let your desire blind you got it."

    She shook her head while sniffling then unexpectedly flung her arms around me.

    "thank you and I love you"

    ''drunk people'' Alera dramatically roll her eyes.

    Pulling her upwards I told her "honey tell me that when you''re sobber" I joke but honestly I really feel

    bad for my friend right now.

    After settling Cora in the back seat I was about to get in the car when I remembered the people there

    and one of them could be the one that call me up for my friends.

    Busying in handling my friends makes me totally forgot their presence at all.

    My mind now contemte on whether to go or not since I''m freezing to death. I ended up going back to

    them only to be entice by the same scent again. I rubbed my hands together to feel a warmth after

    blowing on it.

    "Hi" I stutter pinching my nose to try not to dizz out by the strong scent. I started to gaze around one by

    one from one guy leaning against his car to the other three beside him. They were the same guys I met

    at the mall then my eyes move to the female and finally the one blowing his cigarette.

    My body suddenly froze including my poor brain not from the cold but from my wolf chanting the word

    mate once our eyes met his, the one with the cigarette. My wolf jumping around in excitement and me

    the human side just froze there.

    Those green orbs again which reminded me of the forest never leaving mine eyes. The ones I met at

    the mall which I totally forgot about his name, but those eyes are the ones someone could never forget

    and the fact that he is our future Alpha too.

    We gaze in to each others eyes with everything else begotten only with the sound of my heart beat and

    his. Our wolf submitting to the bond, feeling that serene pulling me to him with my body wanting to

    move there on its own ord yet this human side just froze.

    I should have felt like those girls who instantly fell in love with their mate at first sight but my problem

    was I couldn''t differentiate to what I''m feeling right now and the word love as I''ve never fell in love

    before.

    I may have read and seen people caught in the act of it but I''ve never felt it.

    Those green eyes, what should I do now with it?

    I kept asking myself while still gazing in to his without knowing that those were the eyes of a lying

    Alpha.

 Chapter 5: Runaway Mate

    Chapter 5: Runaway Mate

    It was almost forever staring in those green eyes whom now I know is my mate. There was no emotion

    shown in his face for me to understand what he''s thinking despite our wolves gliding over each other.

    The green eye mate just stood there like this bond thing doesn''t affect him at all. We were two destined

    people yet we seem to be far away from one another.

    "Are you okay?" someone snap his fingers in front of me. My gaze move to the intruder waking me

    from my state and just like that my body is freezing to death.

    My wolf keeps yelping around in my head calling her mate while I on the other hand whimpers the word

    cold repeatedly.

    "Thank you for looking after my friends" I keep rubbing my hands together for warmth "and thank you

    for calling me about them, but don''t dream we owe you anything so see yah," with that being said I ran

    back to the car without a look back.

    I start up the engine trying to warm my hands and disappear from there. I drop off Gia to her home,

    sneaking her at the back door where her brother Evan was waiting for her. Then went back home with

    Cora in the back seat hoping my parents haven''t returned yet.

    Our house was still dark except for the light on the front porch which I left on and the one in the kitchen.

    My parents haven''t arrived so I help Cora out and in to the house dumping her on the bed in the guest

    room.

    ''Seriously Cora you''re so heavy'' I mutter under my breath while trying to catch my breath. ''Well tell that

    to her when she wakes up'' she retorted. Slumping back on my bed my thoughts went back to him.

    I know running away wasn''t a good idea but it was better than to let others know as I''m pretty sure

    none of us knows what to do with another one.

    Morninges none of my parents were in sight. They haven''t returned except for Cora who is sipping

    her coffee across from me and was already in uniform, well both of us are.

    "Morning" she smile widely I know what she was thinking and I have no doubt that''s the smile of

    someone who is guilty ofst night.

    "Morning, I guess bus it is for us today" I reply

    "so" the grin never left her face

    "so"

    I mentally pretend to be dumb of what she intended to know.

    "Who brought me home?"

    "Gosh I think you should call back Jem. Poor guy... you literally scream at him that you slept with

    someonest night" I lie while waiting for her reaction.

    "Jem" fumbling for her phone she started to tear up. Okay that reaction wasn''t the one I expected.

    ''oh oh wrong move'' Alera p her forehead. I fakely burst outughing try not to make her cry even

    more.

    She look up at me "nothing happens I just brought you home" quickly her tears were wiped I held my

    bag close and made a dash for the door and run out of the house.

    Looking back over my shoulder she struggled to locked the house and run after me

    "I hate you" she screams.

    "Oh honey that''s not what you saidst night" we were almost to the bus stop and both of us were

    exhausted.

    All her anger disseminate "don''t you dare do that again" she try to breathe

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "then don''t get your ass drunk on school night" I said between myughter. She huff like a child facing

    on the other side.

    A Ford stops beside us "youdies need a ride to school" it was the ones fromst night.

    "I''m Jay" he took off his sses "soon to be beta."

    ''What a narcissistic'' Alera threw daggers at him in my head.

    "And I''m nobody" I said out loud straightening up my back. His friend at the passenger did the wolf cry.

    The back window roll down his scent invade my nostrils again. I grab Cora who was still trying to catch

    her breath beside me and made her my shield while I try to hide at the back.

    "what the hell Addassah?" she looks at Jay then her face suddenly fills with disgust. Only if she knew it

    wasn''t Jay I''m trying to hide from even though he has clearly already seen me.

    "Eww who are you?" Cora pretend to be one of those blonds "Ouch" the one on the passenger seat

    fake hurt.

    I bit my lower lip averting my eyes in his way and found him again never leaving my poor face. I look

    over and saw the same female fromst night.

    "so what do you say, ride with us" Jay flirted and I swear Alera keeps pretend to vomit in my head.

    The bus stops at the stop I held Cora''s hand taking a step forward

    "And what sit on your heads, no thank you asshole" I ran towards the bus dragging her with me along.3

    The bus move to go, we hurriedly sat down on an empty chair inside the bus. My hand to my chest

    trying to calm myself. Looking aside I saw their car slide beside the bus their windows were down. I try

    to avoid their stares especially the one in the back seat.

    Cora''s eyebrow squint "Why are they staring at you? Did you-"

    "nope" I turn to the front while I could feel my left side burning. "I didn''t and I have no idea why they''re

    looking"

    "aww I think our mate wants us" Alera couldn''t calm from her excitement.

    "Oh boy, were doomed" I thought to myself blocking her off ''I mean does his stares means something. I

    dont think so.''

 Chapter 6: Testing

    Chapter 6: Testing

    "So what did you write on your tests today"

    "practically my poor dad''s name"

    I answer to Gia who in returnugh out loud then join by Cora who just came back from her cheer

    practice after school. So to know more about us Cora is a cheerleader, Gia is a musician and damn her

    voice so good and me one of the leader.

    "I hope the moon goddess would make Mrs. Fridge blind and let me pass those two tests" they both

    look at me "did you seriously wrote your dad''s name"

    "Oh hell to the no, I close my eyes and chose randomly" their expression were priceless. "Okay, fine I

    did a little bit of study and it wasn''t enough" ''no you didn''t you should be thanking me'' Alera roll her

    eyes.

    Gia squeeze my shoulders e on I''m sure you did great bitch" weugh again. "I don''t know why

    these girls are full on makeup when the only male in our campus is the bold old Mr. Gringe, and haven''t

    even gone home yet" Gia groan pointing at our freshmen year students all doll up and huddle up in to

    groups.

    "Wait" Cora made me and Gia stopped in our steps "lucky bitch" Gia hisses pointing at the far end of

    the school gate. "Mate" screams Alera, ''he''s taken'' I retort.

    I saw him hovering over the same girl from the mall,st night and this morning. Jay and the boys from

    last night were all here too sitting on the benches under one of the tree while him and the girl are on the

    other side in an intimate position. They weren''t supposed to be on the school grounds but I guess

    being the Alpha''s son gave him all the perks. Quickly I ignore them and focus on reaching the gate

    "Gosh I can''t believe that junior bitch Quinn got Matteo"

    "Ma?" I ask "the future Alpha dear, the one with the green eyes. I don''t know what''s so nice about those

    little shit I mean look at us seniors we''re not that bad"

    Cora stops Gia from rambling "we got it dear, of course weren''t that bad were the hottest and you" she

    turn to me "aren''t you supposed to go there and tell them off, they are not allowed in our school

    compound. You''re one of the leader in the school"

    I fake a smile "you said so yourself he''s the Alpha''s son" but seriously I''m trying to avoid him since he''s

    my mate.

    We continued to walk towards the gate, Gia pinch my arm "he''sing in our way" she smiles. I

    nce and saw him striding to our way, feeling nervous and panic I lie to the girls that I forgot

    something in my desk and ask them to meet me at the back gate on the other side of thepound.

    There are two gates to use the one in the front which mostly use by students and one at the other side.

    Yet my poor friends didn''t know I was getting away from someone. Alera keeps cursing me for not

    running to her mate but who would openly run to him when there''s another woman clinging to his side.

    Rushing back in to the school hallway I move to open the rooms doors but none was open. I rush to the

    second floor and began to fiddle with the handles unfortunately again none was open. Not until I reach

    the music room and it''s a relief to find it open.

    I quickly skip over to the window, looking down the ground "well thank the moon goddess for making

    me a wolf" I was about to jump down when someone spoke.

    His voice so deep and husky sending frequent waves to my whole body.

    "What are you doing?"

    I look back seeing him lean against the door with his arms folded "testing" I said while I try to think of

    an excuse "testing" he repeated. "The theory that jumping from a two storey won''t harm our kind" my

    legs pulling back inside and I stood up about to take a step when his scent grew stronger.

    "Damn"

    Alera fanning herself, he was quick enough to get in front of me. He moves forward and I move

    backwards my heart strangely began to beat. Each times he moves my heart beating elerate until

    my back hit the ckboard. He took another step "Oh" moan Alera in my head. He didn''t gave me any

    space as he took another steps forward.

    "Oh My"

    his eyes now on to mine, he look at me for a moment before he buried his head to my neck, sniffing

    and heaven I just felt something weird ignited through my veins and my legs all of a sudden gave out.

    "What is this?" I ask myself "you want to f... him" Alera pouted in my head "ughh can you not with that."

    He pull back his head his eyes focus on mine "I am testing you."

    Oh okay I wonder how he knows what I was thinking "his wolf is connected with me don''t you

    remember he''s the Alpha to be, so he kinda knows what you says" I re at her ''traitor'' blocking her

    off.

    "I can''t be with you" he says pulling away and my legs back to the ground. Okay I didn''t know that it

    was wrapped around his waist I mean I was too busy with my feelings and thought that I fail to notice

    our change of position.2

    "But I won''t reject you" he took a step back sitting on the desk in the front row.

    "Then let me do the rejection for the both of us" I said and he growls at me ''okay I didn''t expect that.''

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "As your future Alpha you would not do such a thing, so don''t test me. I want this to be our secret"3

    Alera broke through me and kept on begging me so I ended agreeing with him

    "fine, but what about your friends they seem to know" he walk out of the room "they don''t" and he walk

    off.2

    I should be relief but why doest it seems like he''s not telling the truth. I took my time before going back

    to my friends

    "where have you been?" they both asks "testing" I said while I continue to walk ahead of them.

 Chapter 7: What Are We?

    Chapter 7: What Are We?

    Cora and Gia were making jokes as we continue to walk to a bus stop to go home. I keep thinking back

    at my green eye mate how he says he can''t be with me and yet he can''t even reject me.

    My shoulders were slump back and probably look like some zombie in the view of others. A horn made

    me jump a little I look back and find Evan waving at us.

    "Get in guys I''ll drop you off home" he says "but aren''t you going to bete for your borders duty" Gia

    squint her eyebrow "just get in the car, duties can wait" we all squeal in happiness.

    "Aww this is why I wish I have a sibling" I whined at Alera.

    I was about to jump in the back seat unfortunately Cora and Gia beat me to it. Right when I get in the

    front seat Jay''s Ford pass by their windows rolling down and Matteo''s eyes interlock with mine, he

    looks with disapproval.

    "Pshh" I re at him then roll my eyes and get in the car. "Well since we are not anything you can''t give

    me that look, so swish swish mate" I thought to myself.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Evan drop Cora and I at home, no drama anything suspicious about me and him, he practically has a

    Mate out there. We say thanks and wave goodbye Alera keeps purring inside my head which annoys

    me so much right now.

    I turn to go inside when I saw him standing behind a tree in the woods. "Swish swish" ''no, I want mate''

    Alera cry

    "are you okay?" Cora who was already in the house ask me with concerns. Since my parents haven''t

    arrived yet I decided to go to him, for my wolf of course not me ''keep lying to yourself'' Alera keeps

    singing in my head but I just ignore her.

    "Yeah, I''m fine I just needed to go for a run" I threw my bag inside "lock the house" I call her and run to

    his direction.

    When I got there I didn''t even say anything I just shifted in to my wolf and run ahead and even though

    I''m in my wolf form I still have some control over for the both of us, me and Alera.

    He followed me until were deep in the forest with no one to hear or disturb us. Seeing me halt in my

    steps he went and shifted behind a tree before throwing me an oversized shirt. He turn around and I

    changed back to my human form, quickly threw the shirt over my head. It perfectly fit and just 2 inch

    above my knees.

    I cover my breast "talk, why are you here?" I ask.

    He growls at me which echoes through the wood

    "what? I just want to know why you''re here and how you know my ce."

    I thought he was going to m me in to a tree, choke me or something like what I''ve seen in werewolf

    movies instead he growls then uproot a tree log on the ground and threw on the other side

    "don''t test me and if you haven''t forgotten yet I''m the future Alpha so I know every family members and

    their ce except you. I only knew Lyndon and Mia has a daughter but never seen your face until the

    mall" he paces around.

    This info was never told when we were in our school ground but it''s good to hear that the Alpha''s son is

    not sleeping, but done his homework well.

    My inner self rx a little but the sight of him increase the pace of my poor heart.

    "Why did you get in his car?" he snarl at me "excuse me but I get in anyone''s car when I want to. As

    long as it''s not yours or your creepy of a Beta to be friend."

    "I''m this close to losing my patience with you" he res in my way

    "Oh bradah you already did you''re just being afraid that I will tell your father all about it, not forgetting

    the pack that his son is abusive to his mate" I loosen my hand from my chest and threw my hands in

    the air.

    "Oh so we''re siblings now?" he bare his fangs at me

    "what?" what do you want us to be then, I mean what are we? You''re not my friend, your lover or your

    mistress and if you think I call you my brother no I just say bradah. Oh and not forgetting not your mate

    because honey I think that flight with your mate already explode," both of my hands were on my hips

    now with a fuming expression on my face.

    He didn''t move or shout back at me he just stand there with no emotion at all.

    I sigh in defeat "look I don''t know what you want from me, or why you''re doing this? Just please I think

    it''s best if we don''t at all. I don''t need your reason too so if you prefer your girlfriend over me then just

    let me go in peace"

    Yes it''s true I don''t need to hear his reason because deep inside me there''s that feeling of fear to hear it

    even though some part of me already did. I started to walk away leaving him behind there when I felt a

    pain pierce through my chest. I look back at him while I fell on the ground and saw that he''s also in

    pain.

    "What''s going on?" I ask Alera but she just keeps on howling then came the howlings of wolves not just

    one but many from a far.

    When it subside I heard him murmur "father" he took a breath then said again "rogues."

    I look around with rm but there was no one or even their scent. Suddenly the thought of my parents

    hit me I began to panic because I haven''t seen them sincest night.

    I turn to run back home yet a wolf jump in front of me blocking my way, he looks me in the eyes and I

    knew it wasn''t him it was his wolf.

    He call for me to get on his back which he did and he carried me on his back at home then that same

    feeling hits me again. The one which increases the pace of your heart and instead of fear you feel safe.

    He didn''t brought me home but took me straight to the pack house. "My parents" "they are at the pack

    house" his wolf links to Alera whom ry the message back to me.

    When we got there I run "Mom, dad" I call out in the mind link but none of them answers. I sniff the air

    and smelt blood ''oh Alera this is not good so be alert'' I told her while taking small steps towards the

    door without a sound Matteo push forward and lead the way.

    There was blood drips on the ground I twist the knop since he is still in his wolf form and finds it open

    ''strange'' I took step by step following him. One more step in the living room and a howl made me jump

    and ready to shift but what caught my eyes was a shirtless male wolf in the living room,standing there

    in a protective stance.

    Matteo growls back at the male ready to attack but with held his attack when an elegant woman along

    with my mom walk downstairs telling him to stand down.

    I run in to my mom''s arms holding her tight. I pull a little bit back with tears almost burst from my eyes

    but it never did because my eyes settled on other two shirtless male wolves carrying a strong aura with

    them.

    "Damn" now it''s my turn to fan myself ''stop'' Alera shouted in my head.

    ''Oh moon goddess today is just getting better whew forbid me or not, those abs damn'' I teases her

    "shut up" hiss Alera which makes meugh back at her

    "but damn what are we? Don''t even care anymore Matteo,'' I thought to myself while my eyes fixed on

    the two male.

 Chapter 8: Lie And A Hero

    Chapter 8: Lie And A Hero

    Bits by bits all fantasies came crashing down and all my drooling has gone to waste even with my

    damn words. Alera couldn''t even stop teasing me "shame" she keeps repeating but I just pretend I

    didn''t hear her.

    To refresh everyone''s memory the two male that I drool over was none other than the two top Alphas in

    our werewolves world.

    Too bad for me one is already mated and the other let''s just say he looks with cold at me. Actually

    screw that he''s throwing death re at me for leaving his sister alone at home when rogues were said

    to have intrude awhile in the territory.

    I wouldn''t know it, if I knew they were lurking around I would have stay behind with Cora but I didn''t

    besides I was with the ass of a mate.

    "Addasah darling, this is luna Shina" my mother starts the introduction with our pack''s luna none other

    than Matteo''s mother after the intensive re and day dreaming over the two Alphas.

    My mother continues on to the young female who previously came in sight ruining my moment and is

    now clung on to her mate

    "Alpha Gibson and his luna Elle"

    my mom uses the Alpha''sst name as it will be disrespectful if she called them by their first name. I

    just bow my head in respect with my stupid smile never leaving my face and at the same time hid

    behind her due to me not having a bra.

    "And that''s Alpha Hernandez" I smile at Cora''s brother who narrow his eyes at me while standing still

    beside his sister.

    Cora look as if she wanted to say something but she couldn''t as by his looks I''m not his favourite

    person of the day. I raise my brow gesturing in a what look but she just raise her shoulders and arms

    then eyes going aside.

    "Oh and this is Beta Lucian" my mom concluded putting a stop to our gestures and I smile at the guy

    that Matteo almost attack awhile back.

    Speaking of Matteo well he went to see his father the Alpha who was badly wounded by the rogues,

    and that''s why we all felt the pain. It is says that they were ambush by rogues on their way home after

    the meeting that was held in one of the Council''s territory. Luckily the two Alpha were there to help

    them out and as for my father my mom assure me that he''s okay and he''s taking up his border duties.

    "If I didn''t know any better why weren''t you with Cora at home?" my mom asks

    ''trouble'' Alera whistles in my head.

    "I went for a run" I answer "and Matteo?" she pressed on with her eyes on Matteo who now happens to

    walks down towards us looking sad without even jumping in to help me out so that they won''t suspect

    we''re mates.

    ''Perfect'' I gritted my teeth inwardly "I happen to help save him from the rogues" he stop walking and

    gave me one of those what the f...k look with his cold stare.

    "Oh dear are you okay?"

    Luna Shina moves to inspect any sign of wounds on him "Oh my thank you Addasah I don''t know what

    I would do if he''s badly injured like his father or even worst kill by the rogues" she hugs him tightly and

    every pair of eyes in the room were on me.

    I didn''t expect to seek for their attention, I just happens to blurt out any reason but I guess they bought

    it but I don''t think my mom did.

    "This day is so bad" luna Shina heavily sigh trying to suppress her own tears from falling in front of the

    guests. Matteo keeps looking in my way whileforting his mother but all I do is smile at him

    "No need to luna, it''s just a miracle I happen to cross them in time on the way."3

    My smile keeps growing wider and wider, my mom furrow her brows at me but I just remain that smile.

    "Eric"

    we turn to Elle who held on to her mate''s waist then whisper something in his ear. He kisses her

    forehead, his hand resting on her stomach.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Luna Shina as much as we wanted to stay but my love and I needs to go back to our pack" Alpha

    Gibson says.

    Luna Shina insist to provide them with everything and says that they owe it to them but the Alpha

    wouldn''t agree. Beta Lucian disappeared outside to ready their vehicles, my mom held my hand

    squeezing it tightly.

    Luna Elle walk in our way "so your mom told me that you''re applying to one of our university" I answer

    with excitement at her "yes luna" "Oh don''t" she leans forward whisper in my ear "just call me Elle" then

    she said aloud "can''t wait to see you again." She winks then keeps rubbing her stomach "Eric darling"

    she called Alpha Gibson who is talking with Alpha Hernandez and by hearing her call he turn and got to

    her right away.

    "That Alpha is whipped" Alera coo in our links then go all girly on the lovely couple before us.

    Everyone went out to see them off, Cora narrow her eyes with two fingers pointing to her eyes then to

    me while following behind her brother. It was just me and Matteo after having that fake smile on his

    face he turns to me looking pissed.

    He then pulls me in a secluded room "what the hell were you telling them," he almost shouted to me. "It

    should been me saving you. What kind of a sick lie you''re ying here" he punches the wall near me.

    Folding my arms Iugh a little in mockery "honey you can only be a hero in Quinns life not mine, as

    when ites to me I am a hero of my own life. You, I cannot let you be one in it"1

    I push him aside opening up the door and went back to the living room I heard something shattered

    then a bang

    "Addasah" his voice gives me chill but I kept on walking his footsteps were getting near "Addasah" he

    whispered yell.

    l was to shout back at him for being annoying when a voice interrupt us making him stop 2 metre away.

    "Oh Matteo," Quinn in tears run in to his arms. Strangely I felt something twist within in me. It''s like I

    wanted to rip her off of our mate while Alera as expected buff in disappointment, wanting to be released

    and kill Quinn.

    He looks as if he''s going to push her away but once he saw me staring at them he suddenly embrace

    her tightly before pulling her back and kissing her full on the lips.3

    Alera kept wing her paws she was furious at Quinn but not her ass mate while me the idiot felt

    something strange building up within me.1

    "Definitely you''re getting jealous" Alera purr in our links.

    "No" I almost shouted out loud refusing to admit it and turn to go outside where the others are.

 Chapter 9: A Hectic Day

    Chapter 9: A Hectic Day

    "You didn''t save him from the rogues"1

    My mom just say out of nowhere while driving the car and it wasn''t even a question.

    We''re heading back home, just the two of us as Cora has gone back with her brother but she''ll be back

    by next week. I cough shifting around my seat ufortably

    "don''t even bother to lie" her voice raises in a warning tone.

    "Yes mom, I didn''t save him" deafeatedly I say while sighing under my breath.

    There was no point in lying when ites to my mother, trust me she has excellent detective skills. So

    if someone ever lie today and she found the truth tomorrow then don''t bother to show your pretty face

    to her.

    Believe it you do not want to get on her bad side, my mom doesn''t like people when they lie.

    "You like him" she turn the car to the street we live in "No mom" I quickly denied it and not to be

    sounded suspicious.

    "then what''s with you and him? I know she''s never gonna let it go.

    "Like I said back there, I met him when I went for a run," she tap her fingers on the steering wheel

    nodding her head "okay, but if truthes out youngdy you know I won''t let you off that easily"

    "Mom" I groan even more resting my head back. Great as long as she doesn''t know now I''ll be okay. I

    just need time to myself to think everything over.

    My dad never came home that night again it was just my mom and I bonding over dinner and when I

    ask her why dad is always needed by the pack. She just say it''s because he''s a top warrior but there''s

    always a part of me that knew something doesn''t seem to be add up here.

    When I woke up the next I was filled with joy seeing my dad in the kitchen with my mom. They look so

    loveable I wish I could have that someday.

    Thinking of it my mind goes back to the green eye douche which ruin my morning mood.

    "Morning sweet pea" my dad came over kisses me on the forehead taking my mind off of the unwanted

    feelings. I responded by hugging him tightly on the waist "morning papa."

    "A your father is your favourite huh?" my mom dramatically fake hurt which my dad reach out and

    pull her in to our hug "you two are my life" he mutters holding on to us as if this was ourst time

    together.

    Whenever we have moments like this I always never want to let go but stay there forever. We stay

    there like that for another minutes before we have our breakfast and depart our ways with my dad

    dropping me off to school.

    My day was boring with no Cora here and Gia is absent from school today so it was basically just me

    hanging around by myself. When it was lunch time I went to library and the librarian was surprised to

    see me there for the first time in the history of my school life.

    Usually I do not go to library to study I prefer under the trees with my friends or at a school secluded

    corner since my friends aren''t here then Library is the only ce for me.

    Looking around I saw Quinn and the other juniors unting around her. She looks happy and cheery

    and having a werewolf hearing I could hear that all they talk about is her Future Alpha boyfriend and his

    friends.

    Alera wasn''t doing okay with what we''re hearing my wolf was full of jealousy at the moment. Sighing

    heavily under my breath I stood up grab my books and went out of there to find a tree to study.

    Today was one of those days where you felt like your drunk, that all you know the ss is finished

    nothing else. All I kept doing is watching the clock to strike 3pm and for me to go home.

    Right when I thought school was finished my teacher announced that our history teacher says we have

    a ss after school for our revision. I wanted to scream or even better slide under the table and crawl

    my way out of this school, yet it can never happen. So I call my dad to pick me up around 6pm.

    "I hate that teacher" I told Alera "I thought she was your favourite''" not today."

    I stood up moving to the desk at the window while other students cheerfully pick up their bags and went

    home. There were few of us taking history subject Ms. Caluvar is our teacher and not part of our pack

    she''s from the Moonbridge Pack.

    Our ss was about to start when a loud music disturb us. When Ms. Caluvar tried to exin how our

    werewolf world came to be. Theughters muffle her voice along with the increasing volume of the

    music.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Addasah" she calls me out "would you please go and ask whoever is making that noise to lower it

    down or even better get out of our schoolpound."

    I know why I''m being pick out, first off I was the only leader in the school who took history and second

    off, I can''t say pissed off teacher ask another student.

    Running in full speed from the stairs to where the noise wasing from I stops a few metre regretting

    listening to Ms. Caluvar.

    ''Mission Abort, abort mission"

    I keep on repeating and swiftly turn around to go back but saw my teacher and ssmates with their

    heads out of the window looking down at me.'' I could escape through the gate and go home. Who

    cares if we got detention tomorrow'' I said through our links.

    "Oh look what we have here"

    ''toote'' I curse abruptly turning around smiling at the unwanted people.

    "Future Alpha, I''m sorry to disturb your amazing gathering but you see we have a ss right now. Your

    music along with theughters has poorly interrupt our ss making it hard for us the students who

    wants to have bright future to concentrate,"

    I stop only to take a deep breath hoping they would make it easy for me.

    "Umm actually it''s after school and practically you have no business here."

    The sound of those words makes me cringe with annoyance and Alera was ready to be released and

    rip off the head of that monkey voice.

    "Quinn,"2

    Her eyes widen seeing me with a big smile while my anger is only evidence in the way I raise my voice.

    "Matteo being here doesn''t save your ass tomorrow from being in detention for the whole week" none

    of them spoke up

    "you know what happens when you''re in detention and I''m on duty" her eyes cast down to her feet

    making Alera snickers. "And that goes for the rest of you heredies," I continued with an evil grin.

    I don''t bully our juniors but when they retaliate or even try to get on my nerves that''s when I am not

    being nice. I mean can you me me I love to challenge those prideful girls especially little bitches like

    the one in front of me now.

    Another dude who was wearing Kings College football jacket stomp his way over to me and I gulp my

    saliva nervously. Matteo and Jay just stood there in silence. I''m surprised he didn''t stood up for his

    girlfriend.

    The guy shook both of my shoulders with his hands "and who the hell are you toe here and talk

    like that to us."

    I try to remove his hands but his hold was tighten, calming myself I reply firmly to him

    "practically I am a prefect of this school and you''re on schoolpound making noises during the

    seniors after school sses. So I have every right to say that to everyone here. This is a school

    property and as a leader it is my property" Alera ps her forehead mumbling "uh oh."

    He clenched his fist ready to punch me but Jay stops him. "It''s not nice to hit a girl" he looks as if he''s

    protesting toply "Kevin, let it go" Matteo call out warning him.

    He turn around hitting the air while he groan and I step back with a victory smile. He cursed out loud

    "you watch your back" I would be lying if I said I wasn''t scared because watching him look with furious

    is not doing me any good.

    "You" he furiously pointed at me "I''ll kill you..." Matteo moves fast standing between the two of us

    making Kevin stomps towards the car furiously.

    "Never disrespect my girl again" Matteo warns me with a cold stare before walking back to the car

    followed by his friends and Quinn.2

    When they left I sigh in relief turning around I look up and saw my ssmates cheering at me

    "good job leader" Ms. Caluvar shouted. I raise my thumps up muttering "leader my ass" while walking

    back to ss with Aleraughing in my head.

    After ss I went and waited for my father who hasn''t shown up after one hour. I puff kicking the stones

    on the ground as my feet are getting tired and it was getting cold.

    I finally saw his Mercedes ''d he remembered'' Alera mutters.

    It parked in front of us and immediately I open the door jumping in the front seat warming my hands.

    "Dad, why did you camete?"

    I kept rubbing my hands together. It was strange how my dad never replies and how my nose still could

    smell that scent.

    "Dad"

    I turn around only to be screaming out loud and clung to the door handle for my dear life.

 Chapter 10: Green Eye Devil

    Chapter 10: Green Eye Devil

    "Ahhhhhh" thrashing around I kept on screaming and at the same time I struggled to open the door but

    his hold was tighten around me.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Would you stop screaming, you''re hurting my eardrums. Now shut up and I promise to let go of you"

    he stops me and I nod in agreement.

    "I am not going to kill you Okay I''m letting you go and you need to behave" the green eye devil tries to

    convince me.

    I nodded my head againplying to him like an obedient child. He let go and I quickly move to open

    the door unfortunately it''s locked.

    He held back my right wrist "your parents is in a meeting with the Alpha and other respective people

    from other packs. So your mom ask me to pick you up"

    I narrow my eyes at him. "Oh yeah and she gave me the keys saying something that you would never

    get in if it''s somebody else''s car especially when your father says he''ll pick you up" he start up the car.

    "I swear your lying"

    my arms folding and I kept looking at him not forgetting Alera was too busy drooling over him. I kept

    asking myself why my mom would let Matteo pick me up then remembering yesterday I sigh slumped

    back to my seat.

    I knew my mom won''t let anything go without knowing the real truth, this was her way of finding out the

    real status of my rtionship with Matteo ''like we''re even connected.''

    I wonder why he he wouldn''t get mad at me for threatening his girlfriend

    "Hey Matt"

    A hand fall on my shoulder making me jump almost scream again. I look back to only find Jay and

    another guy.

    "Can you pull over a store I need to buy something,"

    "What is wrong with you guys?" I settle back to my seat

    "well your mom didn''t fully trust Matteo and luna Shina thought the hero needs to protected" the car pull

    in front of a store and they both went out leaving me and Matteo alone in the car.

    Too quite, it''s making me nervous right now "would you stop that" I look over him "what?" I ask with

    confused.

    He put back his phone in his pocket "Stop shaking your leg" I refuse to listen and I shook my rigt leg

    which unexpectedly he reach out and hold it down.

    "Do it once more and I''ll kill you in this car with with my cold blooded hands," he said without even an

    emotion.

    I just can''t believe this guy, there was no hint at all to show whether he was joking or serious. Yet the

    atmosphere in the car is enough for me to know that his words were not an empty promises.

    Without hearing my response he moves in closer to my face. My stupid heart and wolf agan did not do

    a good job at all. They''re are both getting out of my control and I wish to the moon goddess he won''t

    see right through it.

    "Do we understand princess" he caress my cheek before helding it up.

    ''what is he doing'' I ask myself and instantly I nod wanting this feeling and his hand to go away.

    I wish I know what my true feelings are since it is all over the ce. I wish I know whether I''m falling in

    love or I''m fearing the ass hole green eye mate.

    Delicately he retreats his hand and I sat back with so much turmoil in me on what exactly is going on.

    An hour pass and those two haven''t even came back yet hating the silence in the car I reach to turn on

    some music

    "don''t touch that"

    my hand almost to the key I look aside. Is he kidding me who is he to tell me not to touch anything I

    mean this is practically my dad''s car.

    Ignoring his warning I press on the button which was a huge mistake as the music st out loud and

    the words of the song deviously bitch p right in the face.

    "Knock OUT, ding, ding ding" I scream to Alera whoughed at my dismay while the songs keeps

    hitting me in the head with the singer screaming "I WANNA KNOW WHAT LOVE IS."

    ''Like my mate would show me what love is'' I retort back in my head then switch it to the radio which

    was also a mistake.

    The music ys ''there''s a meeting in my bed, my bed'' does this day gets any better I groan then

    switches it offpletely.4

    "Why did you switch that off"

    Jay says while getting in the car with the unknown guy then shutting the door behind them while Matteo

    starts the engine. He make his way through and put the song back on.

    Taking a deep breath I look outside the window singing the song in a low voice not able to control my

    body. My shoulders moves a little with my head in small shake ording to the rhythm.1

    Can you me me that song rhythm really moves your body despite the words I just lost in the music

    ignoring other people in the car.

    When we arrive at the pack house I saw other people ncing in my way. Did I ever said I have met

    these people, definitely a no.

    I grab a chair and sit at the other end of the living room almost to the entrance door. Pulling out my

    phone I randomly selected a game and y it.

    A sound of a door opens, and voices were heard. Signalling the meeting is over. Peopleing out

    and right when I see my parents I ran over and hug them.

    Matteo stood up from the couch and returned the car keys to my dad

    "thank you Matteo" my mother took hold of his hand "thank you" she repeatedly said it before releasing

    her hold on his hand.

    A momentter our Alpha and Luna Shina came outside motioning for all pack members to gather

    around.

    Everyone were present except for the warriors on borders duties and Gia whom I haven''t seen at all.

    The Alpha went and stood on the steps hurling everyone around him.

    "As you may all know my condition is not going to improve anytime soon. Therefore my son Matteo will

    be having trials before I ascend him the title of Alpha next week."

    Everyone gasps then came the murmuring, the Alpha raises his voice silencing them off.

    "I have already prepared him for this role, and I want you to trust in my decision and your future Alpha.

    This trial is just to test him. Any questions?"

    An old woman raises her hand "yes Miranda"

    "Alpha Nicus what of the luna."

    The Alpha seems to be indecisive before he spoke again

    "Matteo hasn''t found his luna yet" with those words Alera whimper and I felt something constraint in

    me.

    "If by next week he hasn''t found his Mate. Then his girlfriend Quinn Sullen whom you have all know

    and we have already approved of will be chosen as his luna."

    None of the pack members spoke up they just went silent, and I didn''t know my hold around my father''s

    shirt was tighten.

    My eyes were fixed on Matteo who now held on to Quinn. I felt a lone tear leaving my eyes. It was

    cause by my wolf Alera who is crying. Clearly this wasn''t a good sign at all. My green eye devil is

    breaking her soul.

    I buried my head in my father''s chest as my breath hitch while hoping my feelings for him wasn''t love

    because if it is.

    Then I don''t want it because it''s hurting Alera and it''s slowly gliding over me, reaching for my poor heart

    to be crushed.

 Chapter 11: Paranoid

    Chapter 11: Paranoid

    Matteo''s POV

    Quinn squirm in my arms as my father made it clear to our pack, if by next week I haven''t found my

    mate then Quinn would be my luna. She grab on to my shirt holding me tight against her with a smile

    on her face.

    My wolf Thunder whimpers through our link begging me to turn to our mate. To go to her side and gave

    her a littlefort.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Hating him for bothering me I turn and found her eyes on me. Thunder knew her wolf was crying and I

    could clearly see it. Yet I won''t fall for those tears, Quinn is my one and only. The only woman that the

    moon goddess send in my way.2

    My mate she has everything that a guy would like. Her beauty, yeah she''s a beauty with that long raven

    hair above her waist and those sapphire eyes you could dream over. Any guy would love to be her

    boyfriend I mean my best friend Jay an example of it.

    He is head over heels for her, also not forgetting Kevin who is Quinns brother. He almost lost his cool

    today because of her butter when we were out of the schoolpound the only thing he does is

    praising her beauty. He even told Quinn that Addasah was way beautiful than her.

    So she may be the beauty queen but Quinn is the queen of my heart. Plus her attitude boils my brain. I

    hate the way she raises her head and talk back to my friends and I.

    I especially hate her when she disrespect my girl today. When her mother ask me to pick her up I

    almost loose my head but Thunder was way too eager to go pick her up. When we were in the car he

    tries to caress her cheek I try not to be affected by her, I could feel our bond but I pushed it away.1

    I wish I was the only one who could control my body, mind and soul but being a werewolf you can''t own

    it all by yourself.

    Turning away from her I look up ahead to my father.

    When everyone went home I pull Quinn inside one of the guest room asking her if she could be

    patience with me for a month. I told her I found my mate but I don''t want to mate her I didn''t exactly

    gave away her name either.

    There''s something I need to do within that month before fully mating Quinn.2

    I know I told Addasah I don''t want to reject her because at the time I thought I could break up with

    Quinn and mate her. Yet ns changes I couldn''t live without Quinn, my heart is all hers.5

    For this one month I might needed to teach my mate a lesson. Quinn understand me, she has also

    supported my idea and she''s willing to wait within that one month.

    After our talk and a make out session on the couch. I dropped her off at home before going back to

    look for my parents.

    I knock on their bedroom door but none answer it and right when I was about to go meet up with the

    guys I heard voices from my dad''s office.

    Taking a deep breath I told myself to be ready. I have been practicing this scenario on my head on my

    way home after dropping off Quinn.

    ''here goes nothing'' mutter under my breath.

    "You can''t do that to me" I enter the office mming the door behind me and hurled a near chair

    towards the wall.

    "Father, one week that''s too early" he sat there with calm while I am like a banshee who''s losing his

    mind here.

    "give me one month and then I''ll mate and mark Quinn,"

    My father groan "Why do you need one month?" my mother ask

    "do you still live in that hope of your mate?" my father growl a little.

    Yes if anyone is wondering why my father is saying it. Well he is not really fond of the ideal of having a

    Mate. He really hates that word, because his Mate, my real mother left him and I when I was young.

    Shina is not my real mother everybody thought she''s his Mate and the woman who left him with a child

    is his girlfriend.

    "No, I don''t want a Mate, you know that I love Quinn," Shina shook her head in disapproval.

    "You should want a Mate" she pressed on1

    "no I don''t" I clench my fist tight hating to discuss this with her.

    "then why do you need a month" my father raises his voice at me.

    "Please dad, I just needed. Give me one month and then I''ll be Alpha that you always want me to

    be."

    He seems to be thinking for a while "very well. We''ll do what you want but it''s by the end of this month.

    I''ll contact each and everyone again that the ceremony for next week is cancelled," he says.

    "Thank you dad" Shina whip her head towards the window side "wanna tell us why you need it?" I just

    nod my head no and went out of the office.

    I walk up the stairs when Thunder growl through our links "I know what you''re trying to do and you

    better not do it" he snarl at me

    ''you can''t stop me'' I retort.

    He thrashes around in my head "don''t hurt them they don''t deserve any pain" but I refuse to listen.

    My mind is already set on what to do and there is no way Thunder can stop me from doing it because I

    love Quinn.

    So I won''t hurt her, ''you can''t stop me Thunder'' he hisses at me ''then I can''t wait for the day you regret

    it. I will dly watch you die on that day."

    Being angry with me he closes off our link not even bother to listen anymore.

    My mind is set and no one can stop me not even my wolf.

 Chapter 12: Try With Me

    Chapter 12: Try With Me

    Without my friends, I busy myself with school activities and with my duties as a leader.

    Being a one man band all day isn''t so bad after all.

    Helping out our head girl Janice who always look stressful everyday including today and guess what

    she''s stressful over with, her boyfriend.

    She just happens to annoy me today with her gibberish story on her boyfriend. Guess other girls knew

    about it and here I am a victim of her story of my life.

    The principal had also call me in to finalise things with the Daluna Pack on their eptance of my

    application to their university.

    I can''t wait to kick my mate''s ass bye bye. Afterst night I don''t think I want to see him ever again or

    Quinn either. I am trying my best not to think ofst night''s incident.

    Their loving rtionship has a great impact on Alera and not forgetting me.

    Breathing in I walk towards the gate after school. Well it is my turn to be on duty after school. Managing

    the school gate and to make sure all students are not to be on campus after 4:30pm.

    ''Thank moon goddess, there are no after school sses today''

    I open up the gate and what I didn''t expect was the King College idiot who almost rip my head off

    yesterday standing there with his phone in his hand and leaning against his car hood.

    "Please sir move your car inside"

    I pretended not to know him. My hold on the school gate tighten while looking to the other side.

    "What if I only move if I get your number" again I y the deaf game.

    Horns were peeping making me ignore him and look behind. Parents were getting impatience some of

    them were calling out but the idiot still remain in front of the gate.

    "Sir kindly move your car or should I call the patrol office" he snickers at me.

    "You think I care,e on pretty, number first and I''ll move. By the way I''m Kevin" another earful horns

    were heard

    "I can keep them waiting all day" he stubbornly crosses his arms together.

    "too bad I don''t have a phone" I lie and he look at me dumbfounded "not all people have more group

    chat, now move your car."

    "Fine, what if youe to our game on Friday?" I raised my brow "not interested"

    e on please" he pouted his lips like a child

    "Okay will see" I just replied so that he can move his damn car.

    "Yes" he almost shouted then happily get into his car and drive through our school gate.

    I can see the distraught look on the parents faces but I ignore all of it and politely smile at them.

    When everyone is gone I close up the school gate and waited for my car in the front gates door. A car

    slide right up in front of me catching my attention.

    "You haven''t gone home yet?" Matteo asks.

    I just stare at him "I guess so" at the same time I wanted the earth to swallow me now.

    When I am trying to forget all ofst night here he is right in front of me.

    "Want me to drop you home?"

    Okay I didn''t expect him to ask me if I needed a ride. After all I am not the luna him and his parents

    have chosen for the pack.

    ''Wow, he''s asking me right Alera?'' but she just went silent not even want to speak to our mate.

    Another wow gone through my head.

    Usually she''s excited when ites to him but now why so quite. It seems likest night has taken a

    toll for her not to be excited or present when our mate''s appear again.

    "Do you need a ride home?" he repeatedly ask me "no, thanks I am waiting for my dad" I try to be

    polite.

    He kills off the engine opening up his car and got out.

    "What are you doing?"

    "isn''t it obvious I''ll stay here with you until your dades" making me frown a little.

    "I''ll be fine, and you don''t need to"

    I move to the other side while he just ignore me and went to sit on the cement chair facing me.

    "and what would your father thinks if he finds out the future Alpha left his daughter all by herself not

    knowing the rogues, hunters or even better hybrids attack anytime sooner."

    I didn''t want to argue so I remain silent "Gosh this is so weird" I thought to myself.

    "How''s Quinn?"

    I ask without thinking or even turning to him damn I wish I didn''t speak up.

    "She''s okay I guess... You?" turning to face him I reply "good."

    My eyes now fully take in his look and first time I saw him in his College football jacket making his bad

    boy look hot and sexy. Okay where did thate from, I try to p myself mentally.

    "What?" he ask

    "you go to Bilford College?"

    "why? Not a fan" he raised his eyebrow

    "No, but I thought Alpha''s son attends Midfield or Brigham College, where other Alphas sons attends."

    Bilford to be honest is a College where most of the narcissistic, well not all but some like Matteo. They

    are all about attitude since it''s famous in our Pack.

    Yet the other two Colleges I mentioned before are the top two Colleges in our werewolf world. The

    Colleges made for future Alphas and their luna if they ever find them.

    I saw his lips curve in to a smile "not this Alpha''s son"

    "Okay no need to be narcissistic about it" I mumble.

    We remain silent again for another minute before I heard him saying "do you think that we should take

    a chance at this mate whole thing"

    "do you?" his eyes flickers to mine.

    "I want to try with you" he reaffirm

    "yeah I want too, for my wolf Alera but,"

    He sigh making me stop "then what do you want me to do?"

    "I''m not the one with a girlfriend or should I say lover."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I turn away from him "Matteo, I don''t want to try for something that it could never work. You said you

    want to try yet you never once said you''re going to break up with her. Your reaction clearly exin

    everything," I told him honestly and it resulted with his growl1

    "see you are very defensive when ites to her, I think we should live our own lives."

    "I want to try with you" he says with a snarl.

    This time I heard a car engine and saw my dad''s car in view

    "then break everything with her" I quickly retorted.

    "Make me believe that this isn''t a joke that you meant it...you trying with me.. because I don''t want to

    try with you and only to end up as the other girl who came in between you two"

    The car stops before Matteo''s car, my father rolling down the window waving to Matteo.

    I quicken my step opening the door then turn to him "thank you Matteo"

    I jump in the car buckling my seat belt and closing the door before my dad peep his car horn at him and

    we drove off.

    Laying my head back I thought on many reason on why he wants to try with me now. When clearly in

    the beginning he didn''t seem to want to.

 Chapter 13: Lazy Day

    Chapter 13: Lazy Day

    Dodge, dodge, dodge punch. My fist miss his face and he chuckles.

    "I guess Matteo has got you worked out, right belle"

    Feeling a rage surging within me I blindly attack my dad without looking out at his weakness or even

    my defence.

    He dodge my attacks until I lose my bnce and quickly he was behind bending my arm and lock it

    behind my back.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I stomp on his feet Colliding the back of my head to his face. He wince before tripping me with his leg

    sending me over and he lock me down where I couldn''t move.

    "Ughh I give up"

    I panted while my dad smirk at me in victory "you should never be disturb I''m surprised I won today" I

    groan.

    My dad let go off my hand and legs before standing up. He kisses my mom on the cheek taking a juice

    from her and drinks it.

    "You were being unfair dad"

    "unfair, you should remember to never let your opponents provoke you and" heugh "didn''t I always

    told you to hold up your guard.''

    Groaning to myself "fine you won a square fight."

    Every Thursday morning my father and I have training at 4:00 in the morning, then sleep for only 2

    hours as I have school at 8am, ''how not cool is that.''

    "I got a say you and our future Alpha must be mates"

    I look up to find my mother giving me a murdering look. Sighing heavily I quickly denied it

    "dad you must have forgotten that Quinn is his Mate"

    "chosen" my mother interject loudly with her ''you better tell me the truth youngdy'' look.

    "Unfortunately, your daughter is not his Mate because if I am I wouldn''t be sleeping here, would I?"

    "Youngdy even if you have a Mate you would never slept with him until you turn 40" my father putting

    up his protective mode attitude making my motherugh.1

    "Still I am d he''s not your mate" my dad added taking a sip of his juice which made me confused.

    My mom hook her hand under his arm leading him back inside the house with me following not far

    behind them.

    They look as if they are mindliking then I heard my mother giggling before they rush up to their room

    like those young teenage lovers.4

    Smiling to myself I went back to my room taking a shower before going back to bed.

    When I woke up I thought of many excuses to tell my parents so that I could skip school today and stay

    home to chill.

    It''s that time of the year where you don''t feel like waking up again to go to school or do anything.

    Except to stay home and do nothing at all.

    The door opens my mom came inside "honey aren''t you going to school?"

    ''maybe I should tell her I''m sick right Alera!'' my wolf just nod her head.

    "Mom"

    "don''t you dare think of saying you''re sick" I sat there speechless

    "but mom, just one day" she shook her day no.

    Almost giving up I remember I never told them about me being epted to one of the prestigious Uni

    in Daluna Pack.

    "What if I told you a good news" she stops by the door folding her arms.

    "I got epted to Almond University," indeed that''s the university founded by Luna Elle, for those who

    wanted to both learn about practical and theoretical knowledge of our supernatural world not forgetting

    to be warriors or trackers.

    My mother move towards me and crushed me into a hug

    "ohhh so proud of my baby" she wipe off her tears digesting the good news before walking back to the

    door

    "you still have school to attend Addasah."

    "Mom"

    I quickly got out of bed and followed her she was quick enough to get to my dad and told him of the big

    news.

    "So dad" I pouted as he hug me "can I stay home for today only please" I act like a child in front of him.

    He look at me, I can see that he''s going to say yes. Yet only if he didn''t have to look at my mom who is

    warning him with her eyes narrowing at him.

    He sigh "sorry kiddo but don''t look at me, ask your mom" he walk away stealing a kiss on my mom''s

    cheek.

    "Mom"

    "Addasah it doesn''t mean you got epted then it means you''re not going to school. Even if you''re a

    cross credit student you still need to attend and besides school is fun. You got only 2 months left then

    you''ll be out of there"

    She walk to pick up her handbag from the counter then turn around to look at me again. I try my best to

    look like those four year old kids.1

    "Okay you may stay but make sure everything is clean"

    I got on my knees feeling like I have finally won a million dor but hell no this is one lifetime break. I

    move to hug her then I dance to myself.

    Ladies and gentlemen, that''s exactly how I spend my day.

    Chilling around the house, cleaning everything up without any Matteo scenario, Jay''s flirtation or the

    new boy in the block aka Kevin''s too sure behaviour.

    And top of it all school, it was just me beingzy all day.

 Chapter 14: Friday Night

    Chapter 14: Friday Night

    Tonight is Friday and if anyone could remember it''s the King''s College test game.1

    So yes I remember the douche''s invitation because he was there at my school today waiting for me at

    the gate after school.

    Indeed I was a master of hide and seek game. I have hidden in the bathroom for 2 hours and once

    everyone is gone and his car was still there I sneak at the back gate and climb over it. Then call my

    dad to pick me up from the back gate.

    Smoothly how it goes I was never caught by him or his minions that he has brought.

    After my dad brought me home and left for his duties. My mom isn''t at home yet as she was also doing

    overtime.

    I sat on my bed reading my book on the phone. I heard noise outside of my window and out of the blue

    Gia knock at my window scaring the shit of of me.

    "What the hell Gia?"

    I went and open up the window only tough at how her legs is still attached to the branch of the tree

    near my room and both her hands on the window pane.

    "Surprisingly to see the principal here at my window" I joke

    "would you help me?" she struggled to climb up.

    I helped her inside "you''ve been MIA from school" I point out to her.

    "so I was sick"

    "are you sure about that" I folded my arms but she just sat there on the floor rolling her eyes at me.

    "So tell me, why exactly are you here? shouldn''t you be resting at home?"

    She dusted her clothes, "is that how you miss your friends. I''m hurt" she fakes it "I thought you miss

    me?"

    "Are you kidding me, I was at school alone" I counterpart making herugh.

    "Pssh liar, anyways, we can argueter but right now we have somewhere to go to" she marches

    towards my closet pulling out clothes

    "okay what are you doing?"

    "we''re going to the game tonight?"

    "What game?" she threw me a mini short and a top.

    "The football game that everyone in our school is going to"

    "I refuse to go"

    "Ohe on, everyone is going to be there, now get your ass up. You can''t miss their test match

    tonight. Please"

    she pushes me towards the bathroom with clothes in my hands but I move past her and grab a ck

    distressed belted denim dress and a pair of white sneakers.

    There is no point in figh with my friends when ites to this kind of stuff especially when they beg you

    to do it for them.

    "So how are we gonna get there?" I said after getting ready. She blinks her eyes like those innocent

    children

    "can''t we use your car"

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "hoi it''s my dad''s car, not mine and I don''t have a license"

    "please we have to go to this game and I''ll drive the car since I have a license" she pleaded pouting her

    lips

    "Fine we''ll use his rover," I grabbed the keys from my drawer and we went to the game.

    We made our way there instead of Kings College we went to Bilford

    "I thought were going to the games"

    "we are, it''s Bilford vs King''s College" I felt myself shrink into ant man.

    Alera all of a sudden whistle in my head "hmmm too many hottie for us"

    "OMG finally you''re back I thought you''ll never going to appear again."

    She wince "what? wolfs can have vacation too from their shithead mates" Iugh to myself

    "agree."

    Gia pull over to the parking lot which is now filled with the crowd. She did a final retouching to her

    make-up while I just check my lipstick then we both head out.

    I hear whistles around us but we kept on moving towards the bleachers.

    "Wait I have to say hi to someone first" Gia drag me with her.

    It was too crowded so I kept pumping in to other people and say I''m sorry every time I did so. Then I

    could smell his scent so I just froze but Gia just force me to move.

    "Hey Jay"

    she pulls me towards the Bilford college football teams.

    ''since when did she said hi to Jay'' I am confused now. Matteo''s presence has long forgotten as my

    mind is set on my best friend and his best friend.

    "I came to wish you babe good luck and I''m going to watch from the bleachers," she kisses him on the

    cheek.

    "woah, babe" again I p myself, I''m definitely lost here.

    She kisses him on his lips, my mind going round and round confuse as hell.

    "And what are you doing here?"

    Matteo ask me, his familiar voice sending millions butterflies to my stomach but I try my best to ignore

    him.

    "To watch like everybody else" I retort

    "Oh my you finally came"

    Alera and I wanted to disappear when we heard that voice.

    Kevin move quickly to my direction and hug me out of nowhere.

    I try to push him off "now I have a reason to kick your ass guys" he said towards Jay and Matteo who

    now looks unhappy.

    "Oh my, when did you guys start dating?" Gia jump up with excitement.

    I remove Kevin''s arms from my shoulders

    "we are not dating" Alera forces her way to take control of my body and words, in which she

    sessfully did so.

    "Yes it may not be right now but she''s my future"

    she shook our head "there is no future of you and me" Alera retort to him.

    Everyone thinks it''s me but no it wasn''t me at all now. Matteo looks with a smirk at the embarrassed

    Kevin.2

    "Oh hello there" she call to a random kid who turn pointing to himself

    "me" he gulps "Yes dear"

    I remembered him from the mall. He was the one who run in to me

    "what''s your name pretty boy" everyone jaws drop and the kid blinks while I just shoot myself a

    thousand time.1

    Alera surely is trying to make Matteo jealous which I could see she is doing a great job at it.

    "Ed" he stutters

    "Oh Ed I feel you''re somehow the son of Edward Cullen" she flirted

    "I''m Addasah" damn her for using my poor name

    "shall we" and she held his arm. Forcing the poor guy to go with us without asking whether he''s fine

    with it.

    "Gia are youing or not" Gia quickly peck Jay on the cheek and lead us to the bleachers.

    My whole night at the game was spend with Alera taking over control while I just watch from the back of

    our mind.

    I only hope she won''t ruin this night for the both of us and keep ourselves as far away from our mate.

 Chapter 15: Cant Focus

    Chapter 15: Can''t Focus

    Matteo''s pov

    If she''s doing it on purpose then I must admit it''s fucking work.

    Not only my wolf was on the verge of killing Kevin tonight and that wannabe nerd kid name Ed or

    whatever but I also wanted to rip their head off.

    I don''t know how she gets in my head.

    Ever since we had that talk at her school my thoughts were consume with her. I wanted to erase her

    but still she was in here 24/7 damn it I even start to avoid my baby girl Quinn because of her.4

    This was supposed to be my revenge not the other way around. Maybe I shouldn''t thought of telling her

    that I wanna try with this mate bond thing.

    It''s like right when I''m getting things in ce with my girl. Here she is turning everything upside down

    and ruin my night. 1

    I know I have to prove to her that me and Quinn are done, but just thinking how will I do it.

    Damn her for showing up in my life, I was fine with my life.

    I kept cursing the day I met her ''Mate'' I won''t be the one left heartbroken after this, I''ll make sure she

    falls for me within this month.4

    "Hey man! Are you okay?"

    I felt Jay''s hand on my shoulder shaking me out of my misery.

    "Yeah I''m good"

    "then let''s beat those mother fuckers ass tonight. I don''t care if it''s just a test captain. I still hate Kevin."

    I nod at him in agreement before gathering our team around and then make our way to the field.

    Our coach says his remark on our game and remind us of our game n.

    King''s College were on the field after our coach''s words then we dispersed to our positions.

    My eyes went up looking at the bleachers and found her with that Ed kid ''motherfucker'' I curse.

    It seems like she''s enjoying his apany with the way she thrown back her head andugh. Thunder

    seeing our mate on the bleachers with the dude growls a little.

    I didn''t know when the whistle was blown as suddenly the ball was thrown in my hands and number 7

    from the Kings college just tackle me down.

    This made me curses even more, I couldn''t focus as her on the bleacher made me lose my cool. The

    game went on like that, I got tackle down everytime I get near the touch down line.

    When it''s half time Jay strutted at me angrily.

    "Dude what the fuck was that about. You''re not in the game here. Tell me what''s on your mind" I ignore

    him.

    "Matteo, you sit this one out" the coach call over me when the half time is over.

    "But coach"

    "No but Matteo you need to cool off first, Hayes get your ass on the field"

    I march towards the bench kicking my helmet on the ground muttering "it''s just a fuking game."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Huffing to myself I sat down on the bench and watched as the game went on.

    ''This is all my mates fault, damn her for showing up here tonight.''3

    Time flew by we are leading by three points on the board, yet by 30 more minutes we became equal

    with the King''s College.

    It was unexpected when I saw Hayes threw the ball to the crowd using his werewolf strength.

    Everyone watches as it went in the air heading right to my mates direction about to hit her in the face.

    Yet it never did as she was quick to catch it in time making the crowd go ''wow.''

    I could see the smile on her face before she pull her hand back and threw back to Hayes who was

    ready to catch it.

    Unfortunately it hit him right in to his balls.

    The crowd go "ouch" as Hayes clutch at his private jewel hitting the ground in pain.4

    ''Serves him right'' Thunder growl in my head with proud. ''He shouldn''t target her out of the blue, I''ll kill

    him after this'' he promised.2

    "Reed"

    our coach call me by myst name to go back inside the field. We were 10 more minutes and then the

    game finishes.

    I saw Kevin blowing kisses to my mate which made Thunder groan and I couldn''t control him as when

    the whistle was blown and Kevin held the ball. Our speed fasten and I tackle him on the ground so hard

    that I could hear his bone cracked, then he was taken out of the field.

    ''Damn it Thunder '' he smirk evilly in our head giving me back control.

    We won by one point when the game''s up. Our fans and students are now in celebration even though

    it''s just a test not our homing championships. Still we are happy to defeat the King''s college

    football team.

    We were about to head back to our locker room when Quinn came down from the bleacher screaming

    at me.

    "What the hell was that for Matt?" she''s mad that Kevin has been taken to the hospital.

    "It''s a game Quinn I didn''t mean it"

    "the hell, that wasn''t even a game you shouldn''t have tackle him that hard" she pushes my chest with

    her finger.

    I was going to say ''babe please just let it go and forgive me.''

    But seeing my mate watching us with the crowd I changed my ns.

    This is the perfect time to make her believe me. I am going to break my baby''s heart tonight but

    tomorrow I''ll break her.1

    I grin to myself evilly ''forgive me babe, but I''ll just get this shows over and then exin everything to

    youter'' I told myself.

    ''Let''s do this''

    "well, he should be man enough to take any physicalbat, this is not some barbie with her dolls

    game Quinn"

    I ended up shouting at her making the crowd burst inughter.

    "It''s football so wake up"

    she looks at me with hurt and I almost say sorry but I have to make my mate believe me

    "oh yeah guess what Matt."

    "What Quinn? your too much and bitchy, I am sick and tired of all your whinny and your protectiveness

    over your stupid stepbrother" her eyes widen.

    "I hate you Matt, and Im done with your shit too"

    "good because that''s what I meant in the beginning. We''re done I''m sick of you too"

    Quinn ran out of there crying almost breaking my heart and when I turn I saw her, my mate witnessing

    our break up.+

    I clench my fist tightly telling myself

    ''I''ll break you Addasah.''

 Chapter 16: After Party

    Chapter 16: After Party

    I could not believe what I just witness.

    Well others were there too but once they broke up Alera gave me back control.

    He finally broken up with her which made my brain go wow. I should be happier that he break up with

    her yet why am I getting this unsettling feeling within me.

    "Hey, I''ll see you again around. It was nice meeting you" Ed adjust his sses then turn to go away.

    "Ed" Gia calls him but just stops and gave her a re before stumbling away.

    Gia stood there beside me, I could see her eyes almost in tears. Then she turn and grab my hand

    e on we have to go to the party"

    I look back and saw Matteo eyes in my way so I swiftly turn back and continue to walk with Gia.

    We went to a store out of our territory just buy her a freaking condom.

    She didn''t want to buy from any store in our pack as everyone knows everybody except for me.

    I kept on warning her that Jay isn''t her mate but she just brushed my advice aside and remarks that I

    know nothing about love or rtionships.

    It saddened me that I may be not experienced in that field but I am an observer and I can help her.

    After all I''m her best friend.

    Gia has definitely changed, she never exined why she miss school nor being the awesome friend

    that I used to have.

    She was apletely different person tonight and I felt like she''s using me tonight for unknown

    reasons and for one she needs transportation.

    We went back to the after party held at Matteo''s private house.

    I didn''t know he could live on his own but Gia reminded me that he''s the Alpha''s son but also the future

    Alpha.

    The house front porch was crowded, couldn''t even find a parking space.

    We ended up parking on the other side of the road.

    As soon as we made it inside the house Gia left me, more like ditching me in the middle of the crowd.

    I stumbled looking for somewhere to hide yet I couldn''t. I felt pair of hands holding me steady I look up

    and came to face with Jay.

    "Hey! you alright?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "yeah"

    I feel like getting away from him immediately.

    "You look beautiful" his words in a slur and he''s freaking drunk.

    He step towards me and I step backwards then he corner me to a secluded corner of the house.

    "You smell good" he take a sniff around me.

    "stay away from me or I''ll tell Gia" heughs.

    "Gia, your friend who brought you here just to get in my bed," he pointed a finger to me

    "are you sure she''s your friend" he shook his head.

    "Tsk Tsk, didn''t she tell you that if she didn''t bring you here tonight me and Kevin won''t fuck her" my

    eyes widen in disbelief.2

    I will definitely ask her tomorrow to exin herself to me.

    Feeling betray by my friend it made Alera growl in a murderous tone. I was about to tell him to stay

    away from me again when he is being push away from me.

    He fell far back towards the crowd hiding Matteo from his view. So he didn''t quite see who pushed him

    as everything moves in a sh.

    Matteo took my hand and leads me in to a room.

    We could hear him cursing and giving out warnings to whomever pushes him that hard.

    "Stay away from my Beta" he corner me to a wall.

    His fist raises to punch me immediately closed my eyes waiting for his punch but it never came.

    I peek at him and found his fist contact with the wall. Quickly I raise my hand to my poor heart if only I

    was a human I''ll be long dead by then.

    He heavily breath moving a little bit closer to me and my head couldn''t move anywhere except to look

    at his damn face.

    I could feel Alera''s nervousness through our link as he moves closer.

    He stop inches away from my face, "I don''t want you around him or any other guy" he whisper sending

    shivers through my body. Making my skin tingling with his fucking warm breath in sensation.

    I push him back a little moving forward and away from the wall

    "sorry Alpha but you can''t do that to me"

    "I just want you to stay away from them. I just couldn''t control my wolf when you''re around" he let out a

    frustration sigh.

    "Then that''s your problem not mine, it''s better if we reject one another" he look at me pushing me back

    to the wall not aggressively to hurt but with care.

    "Please I need time I just can''t reject you but please promise to give me time" he says

    "I just got broken up with Quinn it''s not like you can pop out of nowhere and expect me to eventually

    switch off my feelings to you"

    "I''m your mate"

    "and she''s the girl I''ve been in love with" he withdrawn back shouting at me.

    Luckily the music was loud enough to suppress his voice and there were no sign of the football team or

    any person around.

    He grip at his hair then turn to look me with his pleading eyes

    "please I can''t reject you. I need you, so give me a little bit more'' time" he held my hand in to his

    "I broke up with her for you. Yes that little stunts back there was for you. Please" he looks at me with

    pleading eyes.

    "Fine but I won''t promise"

    I shook off his hand to adjust my clothes and left him there. I walk over the other side of the room

    ignoring the otherspletely.

    I found Gia sitting on Jay''sp, "Hey" Jay saw me and he starts to bury his face in her neck.

    It''s like we haven''t met awhile ago and nothing ever happens like him making a move on me.

    Gia smirks at me and try to give Jay the drink in her hand.

    Instantly I went up and p Gia on the face "next time you try and use me. Friends or no friends I''ll f..k

    up your brain"

    I took the cup from her hand and down it while holding her re at the same time.

    ''Shit! I shouldn''t have done it''

    turning around I walk towards the exist but my vision started to gets blur. Then I saw someone I was

    familiar with.

    I fell in Matteo''s arms he look as if he''s worried then lead me in a room.

    He sat me on the bed I heard him cursing saying something about the drink I took being spiked and

    that''s all I remember.

 Chapter 17: Your Problem

    Chapter 17: Your Problem

    Matteo''s Pov

    I was mad at her for the whole night, that I almost lose control when I saw her with Jay at a corner.

    Acting like a jealous mate wasn''t a problem as my words of breaking her still reys in my head.

    Yet once I saw her again she walks like a drunk person which gave me this weird feeling.

    She''s lucky I was there when she fell down. I sat her on the bed Thunder growled in our link furiously.

    He says his Mate has drink something that has been spiked.

    Cursing to nobody Iy her down then rushes downstairs to get a bag of ice from the fridge.

    "Have you seen my bitch of a friend?" Giaugh lightly and I could see she''s really drunk.

    Her hands trail on my shirt "I hope someone f her up tonight in the conditions she''s in. She shouldn''t

    have drank it" sheughs.1

    I grab her by the cor don''t even care if she''s a girl or not.

    "What did you put in the drink?"

    I''m surprised of having this side of mine

    "Why would you care, now it''s a good time to fuck her, your friends wants her pretty bad" sheughs

    again.

    I heard her murmured about her mate wanting her too but I was too pissed that I choke her.

    "What did you put in the drink"

    "I don''t know I just bought from someone on the street and it wasn''t meant for her" she coughs once I

    released her.

    Tossing her on the ground, I mindlink Tina a friend of mine to take Gia home and quickly went upstairs

    with two bag of ice in my hands.

    I found a guy standing at the foot of her bed he was to open up his shirt and unzip his pants.

    ''How the hell did he get in my room''

    The bags fell from my hands and next thing I did surprise me even more. I grip his neck with my bare

    hands choking him

    "you don''t get to rape someone on my bed or any other girls in a party. In my party nobody took a girl

    without their consent"2

    I push the door open and threw him from the stairs. I then mindlink Jace my other friend who doesn''t

    drink to take care of the brick I threw downstairs.

    He was to brake a code in our party I exined to him and he proceed to what I said. That code should

    never be broken by anyone.

    I check on her just to make sure he hasn''t touch her which luckily he didn''t.

    Then I move back quickly and filled the tub with warm water, filling it with ice.

    I went back to find her body shivering, with her tempature now high. She was shaking, whatever drug

    Gia put in the drink it''s seems dangerous.

    My mind going crazy trying to find a way to calm her down and not for me to invade her privacy by

    taking off her clothes.

    Randomly I grab a girl who was to have sex with one of my friend in the room next to mine

    "one minute to remove her clothes and put this on her" I demand handing her my ck shirt.

    She was about to protest but I gave her a threatening look.

    "Fine, now turn around" she work behind my back

    "done"

    I look at my wrist watch it wasn''t even a minute.

    Rapidly I move her aside and carry Addasah who was in a shirt only to the tub.

    "Thank you would be nice"

    I heard her call after me. I watches as she whimpers before her body temperature calm down and she

    was back to normal.

    I dial my private doctor''s number "Amber, I need you here at my private house urgently" then I hang up

    the phone.

    Few minutester my room door is open and Amber came inside "are you okay"

    "yeah I''m fine but I just need you to check and change someone for me" I show her the way to my

    bathroom.

    She took a peek inside and she''s in shock "what did you do to Lyndon''s daughter" I push her inside.

    "Someone spike the drink she drank and I just happen to help her. I don''t know what drug was in the

    drink. So I just did the only thing I know it could calm her down."

    Amber move to touch her forehead then her pulse "I need her to change first"

    I handed her the towel with a pair of jeans which belong to my ex fling not Quinn and my ck polo

    shirt. She ushered for me to move out of there and when she''s done I carried her back to the bed.

    Amber took her blood test and did a final check up before she came and stood beside me.

    "Thank you for saving her. Myra would be very grateful to you for helping her daughter" Amber pat me

    on the shoulder.

    "She''s beautiful, a rare beauty don''t you think" rolling my eyes I thank her and push her out of the

    room.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The party isn''t over yet but I call Jace and Jay to finish it and let everyone go home.

    After hearing everyone''s gone I sat there watching her. Remembering I should have hate her instead I

    help her.

    ''I couldn''t believe I help her our sworn enemy,'' I mumble to our links

    ''Correction you hate her not me, that''s your problem. You hate her all for nothing" Thunder says.

    "I should have left her down there"

    "Matt, it''s not her fault that you two or us are pair together so maybe you should stop with your revenge

    idea and love her instead. She''s a victim here, it''s not like she personally requested the moon goddess

    to pair you guys up"1

    Thunder tries to knock some sense in me but I am too stubborn to listen to my wolf.

    "I don''t care, I''m only helping her just like I would have help other girls. So it doesn''t mean I''ll stop with

    my ns."

    Closing of our links I went and slept on the other side of the bed watching her asleep.

    "She''s beautiful" I p myself ''what am I even thinking'' then I turn to the other side.

    Like I say I''m stubborn so no my n still proceeds besides this move could be helpful in my

    case.

 Chapter 18: Jealous Mate?

    Chapter 18: Jealous Mate?

    "Okay, I''m looking at the wrong ceiling"

    I jump out out of the bed looking everywhere for my phone unfortunately I can''t see it. I heard the

    shower and I began to panic

    ''did I have sexst night''

    ''no''

    Alera reply in a bored way.

    "How would you know?" she shook her head

    "if you read erotic books like I do instead of your history cold War, etc and have a little bit of research

    on it. You would know that when you lose your virginity there could be blood stain"

    I pull up the sheets findind any source of blood but there was nothing.

    "You didn''t let me finish, anyway for first timer I read you should be sore and since we''re werewolf you

    shouldn''t be able to walk"

    She pause then continues "incase you might ask about the werewolf part. I had an interesting talk with

    someonest night"

    she concludes chuckling to herself and me again trying to walk around if Im sore yet I don''t feel any

    pain or anything at all.

    I put my hand on my chest feeling relieved "then why are we in different clothes"

    "that my dear you have to ask Matteo, since nothing happened to us you should remember that you

    became drunk after taking a drink from Gia."

    I thought backst night and recall everything up to the part where Matteo help me on the bed.

    "One more thing don''t you dare take a drink again from someone that isn''t yours" Alera close of our link

    and I heard the shower stops.

    I crept out of the room and rushes outside of the house towards the car which still parks on the other

    side of the road.

    Going homete I could see my parents car in the front along with another car.

    I parked mine on the opposite side and move quickly to go around the house.

    Lucky for me a tree is near my room''s window so I rubbed my hands together before moving to climb

    on it.

    I was hanging by the window when a deep voice caught me off guard

    "isn''t it toote to sneak back in to your room"

    losing my hold on the window pane I fell down ready to hit the ground but only to be held by someone

    in his arms

    ''aww my hero'' I dramatically faint in my head in which Alera just spit out in fake.

    "Alpha Hernandez" he put me back on the ground gently

    ''oh my he isn''t giving me any cold shoulder like he did at our first encounter.

    "Surprise to see me" he says with a smile and did my legs just wobble.

    Nope it was only in my head that I''m imaging those things. Alpha Dante Hernandez is one of the

    hottest guy, minus my mate that I''ve ever seen in my life if you recall the way I drool over him before.2

    Too bad he is my best friends brother and there''s a code for usdies that we could never break ''or

    should I root for something forbidden.''

    We walk around back to the front door "so hungover at a random party?" he ask while his eyes fixed

    ahead of us.

    "No, it''s the Future Alpha and his football team''s after party and a friend made me stay over," I know

    thest part was a lie

    "I wasn''t hungover but it''s quite funny when I woke up looking at the wrong ceiling" we bothugh.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I dont know why am I even exining myself to him.

    Maybe it''s because I don''t feel awkward or weird but quitefortable with him even Alera isn''t making

    any big fuss over it.

    We walk ahead and saw a car park on the opposite side of the road. Matteo got out of the car crossing

    the road and walk over to us.

    "Hey, you forgot this" he handed me my cell phone "on my bed" he finishes spelling out each word.

    "Is that why you climb the window this morning" Dante cough out loud chuckling at me while I just smile

    before retorting to Matteo.

    "Oh, really I thought I left it on your neighbours bed" he narrow his eyes at me and from the corner of

    my eyes I saw Dante trying so hard not tough l.

    "Hello there Alpha, it''s good to see you"

    "you too Matteo," they just shook hands ''men'' I thought to myself.

    "So what brings you here?" he ask Dante again.

    "I came to bring back my sister" his eyes moves to Matteo then back to me "and to see Addasah as we

    have unfinished things to talk about," he stretch out ''unfinished things.''

    "What do you mean unfinished?"

    I could see Matteo gritting his teeth, his eyes were changing colors and he''s trying to control himself.

    "Nothing to concern you" Dante folded his arms. Matteo snarl at him "I... goddammit" he tries to

    suppress his anger.

    Dante smirks "you don''t need to be the jealous mate Addasah is my sister''s best friend nothing else"

    We both look at him in surprise "we are not mates" we say in unison.

    "Keep telling that to yourself but don''t worry your secret is safe with me," I was to ask him how he knew

    yet I never get the chance.

    The front door opens, my mom and dad came out with Cora behind them.

    "Ada, you are grounded"

    she began to shout yet once her eyes darted over Matteo suddenly her tone changes.

    "Oh hello Matteo, we are surprised to see you here," she smiles at him.

    He clear his throat "hello there Mrs. and Mr. Rumanoff, I just came to have a talk with Alpha

    Hernandez" Dante look between the two of us.

    "Right, his father is expecting me today. So Matteo and I have some things to discuss"

    I never thought of a day where a future Alpha made an Alpha lie smoothly.

    Wow! Should I apud but that doesn''t matter as I''m safe... for now given the way my mother looks at

    me.

 Chapter 19: Girls Talk

    Chapter 19: Girls Talk

    "So you and Matteo"

    Cora asks plopping on my bed after my mom scolded me when my unwanted guest of a mate and

    Dante left to go.

    "there''s no Matteo and I, haven''t you heard that he was here for your brother" I deadpan at her.

    She raised her hands in surrender

    "okay" I sat beside her "in fact I''m disappointed a little" she sat up straight putting her hand on my

    shoulder.

    "Anything happens?"

    "No, in fact Gia was the reason I went to the game and after party" she frown a little.

    "Gia" she repeated and I nod my head

    "I thought we''re all friends here but Jay"

    "Jay, why Jay?"

    I took another breath "I don''t believe what he says. He said Gia only used me so that she can sleep

    with Kevin and him.

    There was a pregnant pause

    "WTF did she do"

    Not even want to keep her waiting so I told her everything. Up to he part where I saw someone in front

    of me when I woke up again then Matteo appear even though it''s blur.

    Then that''s all I remembered nothing more. Cora quickly stood up

    "where are you going?"

    "I am going to talk to her" she moves towards the door.

    "Cora not now, I just want to be alone now" still she opens the door

    "speak of the devil" she said folding her arms.

    I look past her to find Gia her eyes all puffy and red.

    "Who let you in?" Cora started

    "you got the nerve toe here after what you did to her," Gia started to sob.

    I move between the two of them.

    "Gia, Cora please not now.... I am tired and I don''t want my parents to hear this"

    "please Ada, Cora just let me exin" she sobs.2

    She''s my friend and I know what she did was wrong but at least give her a chance to exin herself.

    She did made an effort bying here to my home so why not hear her out.

    "Come in"

    I close the door behind them. Gia got on her knees before me "Gia" to be honest I don''t like seeing this

    "Please forgive me and I am so sorry."

    I didn''t know what to do I wasn''t used to my friend being like this. In fact, I''m her best friend and doing

    this to her will also cause me guilt.

    So I got on my knees too hugging her, Cora just roll her eyes.

    "It''s alright Gia, it''s alright" I helped her up sitting her on the chair.2

    "I know what I did was wrong but I promise you it wasn''t my intention to hurt you" she sniffle.

    "I thought Jay likes me" she started.

    "I miss out school because I was hanging with Jay and his friends" Cora handed her a tissue.

    "I lied to my parents that I went to Cora''s pack for our project" Cora furrow her brows "Why?"

    "I don''t know I guess when your crush take notice of you, suddenly it felt like I won a 1 billion lottery."2

    Cora and I nod in understanding that all girls aren''t the same. There are some of us who falls easily,

    some who are calctive, some who are tough. You just name other types you know, indeed even

    when we''re half creatures we are still humans with feelings too.

    "It doesn''t gives you the right to do that to her"

    "yes I know that and that''s why I am here, I was hurt when Ed" she tries to wipe off her tear.

    "What about Ed?" I ask her

    "he''s my mate, I didn''t know until he told me so. I didn''t believe him but the sparks I felt and this weird

    feeling inside confirms he was right. He wanted to reject me because of Jay"

    Cora moves grab a tissue and handed to her, yes she hasn''t turn eighteen yet, more months and then

    she''ll be so her wolf hasn''t mature either.

    She pause with a heavy sigh before continuing "so I didn''t want to bring you to the after party but

    seeing you and Ed hurts me after hesh out on me calling me names, and I guess I wanted to hurt

    you in the same way.3

    So when Jay ask to bring you if not then I won''t sleep with him so I thought why not it could be a

    perfect revenge to Ed" she sobs.

    I remember there was a time during the half quarter of the game that Gia and Ed have been gone for

    too long from the bleachers.

    "I''m sorry and I swear I didn''t genuinely mean it. I''m also sorry for telling Matteo that he could fuck you

    now you''re drunk as your drink was being spike"

    I was shocked to hear this Matteo, "but he kind of choke me in hearing those words" she added and

    even more I''m speechless.

    "He" I started to said that he has no right to choke her and to think why he would the bloody ass care

    Gia cut me off immediately.

    She look up at me "you know the drink wasn''t for you. It was supposed to be Jake I hate him when I

    heard him telling you of what I did. So I spike his drink as I want to tie him up naked on the street to

    cause shame."

    I didn''t know how to feel, whether to tell her fuck off and go to tell were not friends anymore or should I

    just put up with it. My fist clenching at the same time I was more than hurt.

    "Gia, I thank you for you being forting but I need time to think about all of this,"

    I know it''s not just my friendship I need time from. I also need more time from Matteo as he''s kind of

    confusing me now with his new attitude.

    "Please, Gia, what you did was unforgivable but I don''t me you about the drink as it wasn''t your true

    intentions. But what you say to those guys and Matteo hurt me the most," I try to not cry.

    "Yet for the sake of our long term friendship I''ll see past through it and I forgive you" I smile at her.1

    "I do forgive you but I need time, not just from our friendship but there are some things going on in my

    life. I''ll tell you guys all about it when I''m ready."

    Cora and Gia both exchanged looks but I try not to. She nod in understanding before crushing me in to

    a hug along with Cora.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    They left my room afterwards and I sat there on my bed feeling another heavy load uplift from my

    chest.

 Chapter 20: Hopelessly

    Chapter 20: Hopelessly

    I bluff sitting down on the chair

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "anyone has an idea for ourst year Senior Prom" Janice excitedly announce it to the tenth of us

    leaders and to her bitch vice head girl.

    Our vice head girl Maria just nod with a grin "Ladies any ideas?" she said looking around then her eyes

    settled on me.

    "Addasah?" she pat hershes together while her big smile remains.

    Not even interesting in anything I replied bluntly "enchanted forest? Moulin rogue?"

    "Are you kidding me, you only get to choose one" she dramatically wave her hand around.

    "Then enchanted forest, to celebrate the nature and our kind" I say with bored

    ''seriously Ada'' Alera says through our link but I was too tired to put in much effort for this.

    Some girls love and couldn''t wait for prom but me I am not looking forward to anything. I just want to

    finsg school and live my life peacefully that''s all.

    "So masquerade" I groaned when Maria proudly announced it.

    "Problem Addasah?" she rested her hands on the desk.

    "Yeah, actually there is. You" I pointed to her

    "shouldn''t ask for our opinions when all long you already have made up your mind. Next time don''t

    waste our breath and energy"

    I collect my bag from the ground then push back my chair standing up.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" she asks

    "if you notice the time I have ss to go to" I threw my bag over my shoulder and walk out of there.

    I walk out of the hall then to the hallway. Dropping by my locker and grabbed my English notes then

    head straight to ss. I haven''t seen Gia again today and yes it has been a week now since the party

    and our conversation in my room.

    ''Maybe she''s hiding from me'' I thought to myself but I am d I didn''t run into her.

    It would be so awkward as I am still taking my meditation periods. Cora is always around but she''s also

    busy as they are practising for the Cheers Champ End of yearpetition.

    I am d I didn''t encounter with Matteo and his friends again.

    I took a desk at the back making some of our ssmates head snaps in my way as it was unusual for

    me to do this but who cares.

    We waited for 30 minutes but the teacher never showed up. I was to stand up to go in fact, the door

    opens and the teacher finally came inside and it is a surprise to see that he isn''t here alone.

    I felt like disappearing when behind her follows ten students from Bilford College and in that ten; there

    we have the future Alpha and his future Beta along with their other 3 friends.

    Since our school is for girls only I take a look around and finds most of them poking each others on the

    legs under the desk.

    The others were fixing their uniform while some just sat there blushing at the ten boys.

    I sat back down as the teacher made some note but I was long gone to hear it. I didn''t even listen to

    her or hear the reason why these boys are here and their intro.

    Someone moves in front of me then sat down before me. I knew who it was but I fixed my eyes to the

    wall beside me.

    "Hi" his voice so deep and hoarse greeted me "so you just going to stare at the wall all day."

    I never reply back another figure sat opposite him on the other side.

    "It''s good to see you Addasah," I heard Jay but I focus on the wall and I am not surprised if he knows

    my name.

    I felt tingles on my chin then it been held and his hand delicately turn it towards him.

    Every time I see those green eyes I always felt myself drawn in to it

    "you''re ignoring me. Shouldn''t you be grateful to the one who saved you?" he whisper and I push away

    his finger from my chin ring at him.

    He can''t just held that against me "is there something you two would like to discuss?" our teacher

    putting down her chalk and folded her arms.

    "Nope"

    "Yes"

    we both say at the same time I re at him then smiling to the teacher.

    I didn''t get to say no again as Mr. Self proimed proudly say to our teacher yes.

    "Ms. I am trying to help her but she just don''t seem to need help from us" his hands rested on his chest

    pretending to be hurt "the college students" again I re at him.

    "It is definitely not true"

    I defended myself but Jay the mother fucker raise up his hand and told the teacher that Matteo was

    telling the truth.

    She readjust her sses and look me up through it "Ms. Rumanoff take this to the principal office," she

    handed out the paper waiting for me toe and get it.

    I stood there speechless ''unbelievable'' I mutter grabbing my bag from the ground.

    ''Asshole'' I mutter to him before storming out of the ss.

    The principal gave me a warning before sending me to go home as English was myst subject of the

    day.

    I sat there under a tree near the gate after school waiting for Cora to finish her cheer practice so that

    we could go home together.

    At the same time I was hoping not to see the ass hole in fact, hopessly he''s around. He was sitting

    under another tree facing me while his friends surrounded him with Maria, Janice and other girls

    surrounding them.

    Turning away from him I saw Quinn jumping into Kevin''s car and they went home.

    It was a shock to everyone when they find out Quinn and Matteo no longer a thing which I am not

    interested in any of the gossip.

    Looking up at the sky I whisper to the moon goddess asking when will I stop meeting and seeing these

    people in my life.+

    Maybe my parents sending me to my grandmother this weekend was the right thing to do.

 Chapter 21: Implausible

    Chapter 21: Imusible

    Cora dropped her bags beside me on the ground

    "I heard from your parents that you are going to your grandma''s house over the weekend."

    I uprooted some grass and threw it before me randomly "yeah" I deadpan at her.

    "What''s with the face? Don''t you like visiting your grandma"

    "No I would love to but it''s kind of far and I am going by train since my parents are pretty busy"

    I stood up from the ground dusting off the dirt from my uniform then sling my bag over my shoulder.

    "OHHH I didn''t know they could be on our campus"

    I look to where she''s looking and finds Matteoughing at something Jay''s says.

    "Yeah our English teacher brought them on campus, something to do with knowledge exchange or

    something. It''s almost the end of school year and she just brought for what I wonder"

    Cora nodded her head in amuse "that is strange, usually every year we do not allow any male students

    on ourpound but interesting to see we are epting their help"

    I shrugg my shoulders e on let''s go, I have to go before I miss the train to my grandma''s Pack and

    you have your cheer to get ready to."

    She huff "yeah I wish I could go with you but our cheer camp is this weekend" she said walking beside

    me making our way to the bus.

    We made it home and Cora went straight to prepare for her camp cheer.

    When it''s six a car stopped in front of the house "Cora, Janice is here" she quickly run down from the

    stairs hugging me then continue to go

    "have fun" I call after her.

    ''What are you a mom'' Alera says through our link and I shut her up.

    I was almost done with packing when a knock was heard on the door. It was strange cause I didn''t

    expect any other visitor.

    Thest bus around here is seven and thest train to my grandmother''s Pack is 8pm.

    Quickly I threw in myst clothe zipped my suitcase and pull it with me downstairs. I left it in the

    doorway and went to look through the doorbell hole and saw Gia standing outside.

    "Hey"

    I awkwardly wave my hand to her after opening the door. She look behind me and saw my suitcase

    "you''re going somewhere today" "yeah I have to visit my grandma" the door was still open ajar.

    "Would you like toe in?" she was hesitate for a moment.

    "I probably shouldn''t, you have somewhere to go" she wipes her hands on her skirt.

    I take a look back and saw my dad''s first car keys hanging on the wall near where he usually leave

    other keys to.

    His 1969 dodge charger along with his old pickup are hanging.

    An idea forms in my head and Alera warns me that my father wouldn''t approve. She also reminds me

    my motherst warning if I am ever to be driving the car without a licence but I ignore her.

    "It''s okay I''ll use my dad''s car. Nowe in" and so we talk for while catching up on things and she

    has apologize again for her behaviour but I told her it''s all in the past.

    When it''s time for her to leave I saw the time it was 9:00pm

    "Are you sure you can use your dad''s car" I nodded my head

    "yup"

    "you know Evan can drop you"

    I cut her off "I said I am sure and beside I want to take my time."

    Gia stood there at the door folding her arms "then, what if the authority finds you? What would you do?"

    "I''ll show them my teeth" and I sh her a smile.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Her jaw drops in awe "you know that they ticket us double the amount the humans ticket their people."

    Being too sure I say "like I say I am going to show them my teeth"

    she furrow "what? What''s wrong with my teeth?" I ask and she nodded her head throwing up her hands

    in defeat.

    "Fine you and your sarcastic way but be careful" she hugs me and I bid her goodbye.

    I load my stuff in the car taking a breath in before starting the engine. It has almost take another hour to

    decide which car to be used and I ended up using the pickup

    "it would lesser my punishment when Ie back" and I drove off to my grandmother''s.

    I was almost out of our territory when I hear the authority''s car calling me to pull over.

    Cursing to myself I pull over with Alera sarcastically remarks through our link "now show them your

    teeth and see where it takes us."

    The guard came to my window demanding "licence Ms." I grin widely

    "wait right up"

    I pretend to look for it then acted to be surprised holding my chest.

    "Oh my. I am sorry sir but I think I left mine at home" the shithead didn''t give me a chance.

    "Ms. Please get out of the car"

    "but sir" he pull out handcuff links.

    "Ms. Get out of the car"

    "fine gosh" I went out and immediately he handcuffed me

    ''well did your teeth save you then'' Alera says in my head.

    "Sut up" I growl but she was full on teasing me ''I''m sorry but did your teeth save you'' sheughs out

    loud.

    The guard press me hard against the car and I didn''t like the way he close himself to me. It was like he

    was pressing himself together with mine.

    He turn me around and again he almost pressed his front to mine I was to call it out when I saw

    another lights.

    A car stops near us the guard still held my hands this time he press my front against the pickup.

    The car door opens and again I am face with the Alpha to be "Matteo" great I thought to myself.

    He sneer at the guard before looking at me and somehow I get this weird feeling like I don''t know but

    it''s weird.

    I think I am falling right now.

    Don''t know if it''s from him or the guard not giving me a space to breathe.

 Chapter 22: Monster

    Chapter 22: Monster

    Matteo''s Pov

    "Im pretty sure this is her first time doing it" I nce in her direction.

    The guard was telling me that he found her with drugs and I cannot believe the fucker was lying about

    her on drugs

    ''how dare he do that'' Thunder growls but I try to control myself.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I didn''t want her to know that this guard isn''t a guard yet he''s a newbie on training. How do I know this

    because I train our pack members guard.

    She probably doesn''t know because she is never been to our pack activities and never have met a lot

    of people.

    To be honest I was disgusted when I saw the mother fucker pressing her against the car.

    She may not know this but from a guy''s point of view the fucker was trying to press his thing against

    her ass.

    He was actually harrasing her instead of handcuffing her as a guard.

    Thunder in seeing it and being possessive all of a sudden only wants one thing and that is to kill him

    but I was full on control refraining him from doing it in front of her.

    She was lucky that we happened to pass by on our way back from my cousins Pack ''The Moonbridge

    and it''s seems like her destination is either at my cousin''s Pack or Eric''s.

    I could have just still go on but the moment I saw the hair and the shape of her body that''s how I get my

    suspicious it was her and yes it was confirmed when I stopped the car to save her.

    "Actually he was lying I am not on drugs and there wasn''t anything in my car" she almost shouted

    defending herself.

    "Ms. I saw you" the guard lies but she almost jump right there ripping out his head if it wasn''t for me

    holding her back

    "you fucking liar I''ll kill you" I pull her back to my chest.

    "Okay enough" ''damn she smell so good'' I thought aside.

    I get a good grip of her "so where are you heading tonight?" I ask out of nowhere

    "to my grandmother''s"

    "is it far" she nodded her head yes.

    "Very well. You can go now I''ll handle this from here"

    I told her and without arguing the guard stood aside and Addasah walks back to her car.

    My eyes never left her back then she stops before I could ask what''s wrong she abruptly turn "Matteo."

    ''Fuck me'' is what I am thinking now and repeatedly chanted in my head and I know fully well that

    Thunder is smirking at me.

    Damn the way she smiles is fucking beautiful and those white teeth of her not forgetting the way she

    just said my name.

    ''Damn it!'' I love Quinn and this woman in front of me is my regret yet why do I strangely feel this way

    now.

    There was no hate here but I kind of want to hold her and truly gave her a chance.

    She started her car pulling it on the road waving me goodbye and stupidly I wave back at her like an

    idiot.

    Once her car is gone from my view I growl turning back and pin the guard towards the nearby tree.

    My ws extending and digs in to his flesh. The guard beg me there to let him go but I was not having

    it as Thunder was taking control of me now.

    "How many?"

    my eyes widen as I watch my wolf from the back of our mind growling fiercely at the guard while his

    hold tightens and the guard struggled to breathe.

    Also I am a bit confused of his question "how many?" Thunder repeated.

    "Twenty"

    Again I''m confused and before I took control thunder crushes the guards head on the ground lifting up

    his body then threw him on the other side.

    His bone cracks the guard is shifting into his wolf but Thunder didn''t give him a chance to.

    He got to him like a lightning and before I could try to fight for control he chokes him and our right

    hands with ws went straight in to his flesh.

    Cutting up his skin deeply as we reached for his heart.

    The guard still struggled to breathe but Thunder smile with sinister. He grips it a little making the guard

    screams and panted uncontrobly under our mercy.

    Then he did something out of my knowledge he forces the guard to look at him forcing his way in to his

    mind.

    shes memories of the fucker raping three college students on the road side and he also molested

    four high school students keeps on reying before us.

    Others were brutally murder and some were being rape at parties.

    I remember these cases the culprit was never found and the victims always withdrew their plead.

    Now I know the guy is a psycho and is really dangerous.

    Then thest one appeared it was Addasah. The fuker was stalking her after the game then tries to

    rape her at the party if it wasn''t for me.

    I am stunned right now knowing now he was the one whom I beat up.

    He has been stalking her and tonight wasn''t coincidence he knows where she was heading and he was

    using his status to get her.

    Thunder growls withdrawing his hand from his heart before beating him up badly.

    He lies there on the ground in still not dead as he was breathing.

    Thunder sat on his hunches and without another word he reach for his heart again crushing it before

    growling ripping it out.

    He gave me back control and I stood there bath in the guards blood. I never knew this side of Thunder

    and I know I have to keep him in control.

    Tonight we just murder someone without handing him over to ourw''s department.

    Rapidly I run looking for a pool which I found not far off from this ce. I bath in it washing off his

    blood.

    I then call my father on the matter in which he says he''ll do it at least the monster has gone.

    Yet even though the guard was a monster for raping, molesting and etc but tonight another monster

    was born and it was none other than myself.

    I don''t fully me thunder as him being out of control was somehow my fault too.

    Instead of continuing my way back home I turn around and go back to the Moonbridge''s territory.

 Chapter 23: Grandmas Hot Neighbour

    Chapter 23: Grandma''s Hot Neighbour

    My phone''s rm kept on ringing andzily I buried my head down the pillow.

    I was too tired to reach for my phone to turn it off.

    Suddenly the ringing went off and I felt something stings my arm making me winces.

    I woke up in rm rubbing my arm in pain. My eyes now fully opens and my grandma stood there

    beside my bed with her bamboo massager back scratcher stick and a phone on her other hand.

    "Grandma"

    I cry out rubbing my arm. She is talking to the phone which is on loudspeaker and the tone of the

    person on the phone isn''t weing.

    Of course it was my mother shouting over the phone not towards my grandma but me.

    Calling out every punishment she would do to me for stealing my dad''s car and driving without a

    licence.

    So practically after Matteo helped me with the guardst night I came straight to my grandmother''s

    house.

    She wasn''t here but since I know where she usually keeps the key when I was young I try my luck and

    it worked.

    My grandmother didn''t know the time I came home as she wasn''t at home but she knew I wasing.

    "Grandma" I pouted "don''t grandma me" she raised her voice making me flinch.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Turning off the phone "I love you grandma" I went up hugging her. "You liar," she tries to push me away

    but I hug her tight.

    "Best grandma ever" she hugs me back "you have grown up and I am impressed you''re more like your

    father except the hair and attitude" she smiles "been such a long time" I could see her tears about to

    fall and I hug her tightly.

    "A grandma" I gushes "you know if I have a license I won''t missing here to see you" she

    nodded her head.

    "Youngsters nowadays, you should use your legs to get here,. Don''t you have werewolf gift"

    "you mean the rogues or hunters might kill me before I get here."

    Her eyes roll up "youngdy, you need to be brave, now get yourself clean and be downstairs for

    breakfast. We have a lot to do today" I groan at that.

    Stumbling my way down after shower I saw my grandma by the dining table. Food already spread out

    on the table

    "hmmmm I miss your cooking" I quickly run towards her hugging her from the back.

    "Oh silly now settle down and eat"

    I sat down smiling then taking in the most delicious smell of different food before devouring it.

    "Oh dear grandma you should have warned me, now I''m getting fat" I said rubbing my full stomach.

    My grandma whack me at the back of my head "Grandma"

    "so what if you get fat, eat and live is most important here in my home. Size doesn''t matter dear, you

    need to appreciate whatever body you have" I sigh.

    "I was just kidding"

    "you better be kid."

    My grandma is one typical woman, don''t evenin about your face, body weight, height or hair in

    front of her. She would give you one hell of a lecture of your life. Trust me! when I was young and there

    this kid he pulls my hair and says it was ugly. So I went home and told my grandma and you wouldn''t

    believe what she did.

    She lecture a seven year old kid on the basics of life and then drag me to the kids house and point him

    out in front of his mother.

    I helped her clean up the table and the dishes. After I was done and was about to sit on the couch to

    rx my grandma told me to move some stuff she packs in the basement.

    She directed me to a room down the hallway and what got me frown was the pile of boxes and

    nkets.

    "Grandma" I shouted back the hallway my voice echoing throughout the house and she replies back

    "don''t grandma me."

    After moving unwanted things in the basement I rested upon a window wiping my sweat. I swear if I

    wasn''t a werewolf I don''t think I''ll be able to move everything.

    I take a look outside, my eyes moving up to see our neighbours house and ooohhh! When my eyes rest

    on a window.

    Oh my! I shouldn''t have seen it but damn my eyes met with abs. If this is an onset scene of werewolf

    neighbours falling for the guy next door then I would say this is the perfect moment to capture the

    scene.1

    If only the directors and the crew are present then I would have been the actress as the scene is

    remarkable.

    Luckily I am not seeing anything else except those abs and I am grateful he can''t see me.

    "Perv" Alera calls me out but nah it wasn''t my fault that I have seen it.

    "Addasah" my grandma called me from the stairs and I quickly got up and ran out of there.

    "Yes grandmama"

    I jog over to her and only to be met with a visitor in the house. He was quite handsome, his dirty blonde

    hair neatly in a modernb haircut and he was quite tall.

    "Addasah, please meet our Alpha Aaron Reed" he extends his hand and I shook it in return.

    "He also live next door" she says walking back to the kitchen leaving me alone with the handsome

    Alpha.

    It was weird we were both silent and he didn''t seem like the type of guy who likes to converse with

    anyone.

    "Addasah" my grandma came back from the kitchen with a pie on her hand breaking the silence in the

    room.

    "Please take this next door and also invited him over for lunch"

    I became confused since the Alpha is here then why would I need to bring this over.

    She pushes me towards the door and in next minute I was in front of the porch ringing the doorbell.

    I almost ran out of patience when it finally opens and oh my those familiar abs again.

    My grandma''s neighbour''s is so hot yet... No way!+

    I scream through my links with Alera

 Chapter 24: Not Yours

    Chapter 24: Not Yours

    Oh my! And No way!

    Those abs, if only it belongs to another male wolf yet it only belongs to none other than the green eye

    jerk.

    We look at each other with surprise and I am wondering why the hell is he doing here in another

    territory.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Does he have to be everywhere I go. I know I should be grateful ofst night but seriously why the hell

    is he here?

    His presence is obviously making me feel giddy. Like right here I never blushed in front of any guy but

    now I could feel heat burning my cheeks while Alera drools over him.

    "What are you doing here?" he asks bringing me back to reality and just remember I was supposed to

    give him the pie.

    I put it high in front of me "my grandma wants me to give you this" he squint his brows then looking at

    the pie in my hands.

    He took a sniff then a smile ster on his face "Wait! you''re grandma is nana Gloria" he eximed

    while I furrow my brow on ''why would he call my grandma his nana.''

    He immediately took it from my hands excitedly e on in"

    Wow! again I am surprised he invited me inside without going all hulk on me.

    "Should I go inside or not?" I ask Alera and she quickly reply "just get your ass in he''s your mate and

    besides didn''t he save you fromst night"

    He look back for me and I took a step inside.

    The ce was quite big and I feltfy in there. My eyes darting around towards the photos and

    paintings on the wall.

    I followed him towards the kitchen and stood by the door.

    I clear my throat "so what are you doing here?" I ask him.

    He immediately put the pie on the table and went to through the kitchen cardboard.

    He fetched forks handing me one and I nodded my head no.

    "So are you going to answer me or not" I try again hoping he would answer this time. I am seriously

    curious of why he was here.

    "I am here to visit my cousin" he retorted.

    Then it hit me his cousin must be the Alpha as this house is my grandma''s only neighbour. My

    grandmother''s house is located at the end of this pack after the Alpha''s house.

    "Thank you for saving mest night from the guard and also in the previous event" I blurted sitting

    down on a chair opposite him.

    I watches him while he eats not minding me in front of him. It makes me wonder what it would feel like

    to actually dated my mate or any other guy.

    This is so weird I remember he couldn''t stand my sight in front of me as Quinn was the girl he

    announced he loved. Yet here we are sitting opposite from one another without arguing.

    Nervously I push back my chair "I have to go now and before I forgot my grandma has also invited you

    over for lunch today" he put down his fork then moves to clean everything.

    "Then wait for me I aming" he moves quickly around then he grab a shirt from the couch and put it

    on.

    "Shall we" he literally opens the door for me dy first" rolling my eyes I push him out of the way and

    made my way out.

    "You know I heard a scream in the morning but never thought it could belong to you," he says while

    walking beside me.

    I didn''t know walking back to my grandma''s house would seems to be forever and all I want is to get

    there as soon as possible.

    "So and you never thought toe help. I mean what if it''s another way" he smirks showing off his one

    dimple on the right side of his cheek which I never knew existed.

    "Trust me, nana Gloria''s voice in the morning was enough to know that there''s no danger there" I huff

    "what?" he look at me questionly

    "you call my grandma your nana," I point it out to him.

    "She''s not your nana but mine grandma alone. Call me selfish but you go find yourself a nana" I sneer

    at him.

    He stops "ouch" he puts his hands to his chest

    "I will tell nana Gloria that you just hurt my feelings" I let out a groan and that made him smile.

    "Are you two just going to stand there all day or you''reing"

    We both turned to find my grandma and Alpha Reid on the porch. They are sitting there with a table

    already been set with food.

    Matteo winks back at me and rushed towards the house. I watch as he pull my grandma into a tight hug

    kissing her on the cheek. He then handed her something from his pocket.

    ''That''s odd, why didn''t I see that"

    ''obviously you were ogling at him that''s why you didn''t see anything'' Alera retorted.

    It was so weird watching him with my grandma. It''s funny my mate is my enemy in his book but clearly

    he seems to know my grandma really well.

    "Honey are you okay?" I snap back to reality

    "yeah I am grandma" and I walk towards the house then sat on the chair nearby.

    "Isn''t this lovely Addasah"

    "it is grandma" she pull me to her chestbing my hair with her fingers.

 Chapter 25: Mating Or Porno?

    Chapter 25: Mating Or Porno?

    "So Alpha, are you ready for tomorrow''s ceremony?"

    Aaron nodded his way "a bit nervous" Matteo suddenly whistles "oh boy are you sure you want your

    luna to be seen naked by everybody"

    I heard him and Aaron frown a little rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

    I look at my grandma with interest on why the luna would be naked in front of everyone.

    "Not literally everyone, just nana Gloria, two omegas, and another elderly woman" he nervously says

    "not forgetting you two as our witness."

    That caught my attention "why am I being included as a witness?" I ask my grandma straight away

    instead of Aaron.

    "Oh dear! our tradition here, in every mating ceremony of the Alpha and his Luna the pack should be

    present along with witnesses from other Packs high ranking people.

    In fact, due to Alpha''s requests therefore we only let few attends and since you two are here we don''t

    need other witnesses" I exchange look with Matteo

    "grandma are you saying I''m going to see him" I pointed to Aaron "and his luna intimately involved" she

    nodded her head.2

    Alera didn''t sit still in hearing this ''Oh wow you''re going to to see some Porno bitch'' she wags her tail

    ''incase you still wonder pornograpphy is the word baby,'' she added.

    "Pornography" I mutter pulling away from my grandma''s hold and saw his eyes and Aaron staring back

    at me.

    "Dear did you just say" my grandma started

    "pornography'' Matteo intercepted.

    My grandmother looked at me and I swear I want to kill Alera for saying out that word to me. I mean I

    never bother or came across the word not until this wolf of mine told me.

    Now I am more embarrassed as the words seems to be bad given these three''s reaction.

    Alera then quickly exin to me the meaning of the word making my eyes go wide mping my hands

    to my mouth.

    ''Damn it Alera'' I curses her through our links and she jus snickers at my dismay.

    I quickly changed the subject "grandma do you realise I am eighteen" again she nodded her head.

    "Oh dear first off its not pornography its call mating and eventually you will done it with your mate one

    day. It may not be in front of everyone but behind closed doors," she exined

    ''oh no kill me now, as my mate is standing right next to you'' I scream inside my head.

    My grandma smile and gave me a wink.

    This is so awkward I thought to myself avoiding eye contact with Matteo and Aaron.

    I just can''t believe I''m having this conversation in front of my mate and his cousin.

    After lunch I told my grandma straight away that I do not want to go but she insisted I should be there.

    So I hope for it not to happen on the next day unfortunately when morninges and the day went so

    quick and the night came.

    Here I am right in front of the audience on the other side near the bed made for the Alpha and his luna.

    It was beautifully decorated and everything looks amazing with those candle light lit around the bed.

    I was dreadfully nervous like seriously my grandma exined to me yesterday that this was normal in

    our world. Somehow I would get to that stage some day.

    The Alpha enters with his Luna who was in a lingerie. He leads her towards the bed both smiling to one

    another.

    I look around looking for Matteo but he wasn''t here so I continued to look somewhere else instead of

    the two.

    I heard a growl by Aaron his hands possessively secure around his Mate. I try not to look at the two

    shifting around my chair ufortably hoping it would finish soon but no it wasn''t.

    Moaning and whispering echoes throughout the room. Then came a scream from the Luna before it

    turns in to grunts and more moaning.

    I turn up and what I saw is something I have never seen before my eyes.

    The luna arching her back her hands on his shoulder while the Alpha is burying his head between her

    breast going back and forth.

    I quickly divert my gaze to the other side and that''s when I saw him.

    He was rxed back to his chair with his eyes fixing at mine face. This moment between us felt so

    different like I felt the pull between us.

    It''s like I wanted so badly to be there with him instead of this distance between us.

    When it was finally over I walk back home by myself.

    "Now I couldn''t get thest image out of my poor innocent head"

    I keep on pping my cheeks lightly with both hands on my way home.

    Since my grandma is one of the elder in the pack so she stays behind for the final blessings of the

    Alpha and the luna.

    "Hey, let me walk you home" I turn to find a guy whom I knew nothing of running up to me.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thanks for the offer but I am fine" I quicken my steps and the ass seems to be faster than me.

    "Hey" he held back my arms but was being manhandled by Matteo "you don''t fucking get to touch her"

    the guy nodded his head and he ran away.

    "So do you want go straight back home all by yourself or take an adventure with me around the pack"

    "it''s not your pack" he scratches his head "yeah it''s my cousin''s and beside here is like a second home.

    So what do you say?"

    I stood there thinking if this is right or not but I ended up saying yes.

    Matteo took me around the pack like it was our own. He seems to know more about this pack. It was

    fun hanging out with him. He waspletely different from when we we''re back at our own territory.

    He ended up taking me to a cliff which oversee a beautiful waterfall and the forest. We talk for while not

    of pack stuff or us being mates but about my high school stuff and his college experiences.

    When it began to get chill he stood up from beside me e on, it''s time to go home now" I heard him

    but I just want to take in the beautiful view onest time.

    "You''re still thinking" he says again

    "huh?"

    "you still couldn''t get past the Por-" he didn''t quite finish as I took him by surprise and kick his jewel.

    He groan in pain "what was that for?"

    "for a lot of things Matteo especially ruining my moment with the view. Oh one more thing it''s mating

    not that P word"4

    I say and ran whileughing with him chasing me back home.+

    Oh what a night! I smile to myself.

 Chapter 26: Kissing Him

    Chapter 26: Kissing Him

    "Bye grandma"

    I hug her tightly "I am so gonna miss you" we both whisper to each other before getting into the car and

    made my way home.

    This weekend was one of the best as I enjoy every moments of it with my grandma and Matteo.

    I know but we did have fun together without being Mate but just neighbour.

    My grandma told me he left early for our pack. Ever since that night I kick his balls Matteo never made

    a snidement but he always teases me about the p...word and mating.1

    The music was in high volume making me groove to it. The rain suddenly starts to pour and I kind of

    speed up the car.

    Everything was okay not until I take a look at my phone as it notification shown that it is shutting down

    soon.

    I turn up to find a figure standing in the middle of the road with a hooded cloak like those monks back in

    the days wore making my car stops all of the sudden.

    The loud screeching of the ts were heard and my head almost hit the steering wheel. I took a deep

    breath and turn up to find nothing at all.

    I felt goosebumps on my skins and my back hair stood up. My car shook as if something or someone is

    making it moves then I look through the rear-view mirror to check and finds nothing.

    My heart kept hammering in a quick beat while my wolf Alera keeps on growling through our links.

    It stops all of a sudden even the rain that was heavily pour. Shaking away my fear I try to start the

    ignition but it won''t start.

    I start it again and again yet it still doesn''t work. I can''t believe my car broke down in the middle of the

    main road and there were no sign of any other cars around.

    My phone battery died and I have no other ways ofmunication. Just a silent prayer not to

    encounter with the rogues or any other hunters or even the person I thought I''ve seen minutes ago.

    I sat there in the car waiting for a miracle to happened. Closing my eyes with my fingers tapping on the

    steering wheel, Alera keeps telling me to run back home but I can''t risk being in dangerous. I''m far from

    home now and what just happened earlier still gives me bad vibes.

    ''Tad tad''

    A knock on my window made me almost jump. I look outside with worried and found my crazy mate

    standing there.

    He waves at me and I roll down the window "need help?"

    I want to refuse but now is not a good time. Matteo is my only option and I wonder what he was doing

    here I thought he left earlier for our territory.

    "My car broke down" I told him and opened up the door to get out.

    He open the hood checking the engine "can you start it again" he calls me and went to start it but it

    won''t.

    He bend down then back up closing the hood "you need to cool the engine?"

    "for how long?"

    "let just say 2 hours."

    Sighing I went and sat on the car hood, he scoot me over and sat next to me.

    "So why are you here?" I ask

    "I was on my way back home"

    "I thought you left earlier" he sigh

    "there was an attack on Aaron''s pack near their border and when I came back your grandma says you

    just left. I have to find you cause the vamps we''re heading this way" that made me shiver.

    Matteo saw and suddenly he was close to me I fold my arms "I think they did pass me. I saw a person

    in a cloak in the middle of the road. At first I thought it was just my imagination but now I know it

    wasn''t."

    I try to wipe the sweat of my hands, and seeing this he took my hands into his warm one''s.

    "d I did arrive on time then" I nodded my head in agreement.

    We sat there for another minutes then we both turn at the same time facing each other. It was

    supposed to be weird but his eyes, his body and his soul is drawing me more like luring me towards

    him.

    He moves into my way which I am surprised that he wasn''t the only one making a move.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Our lips met and what I felt made both of us pull each other closer, wanting for more.

    It was like we''re both ma that when they pull together it was hard to separate.

    He hover above me settling between my legs while his right hand hoist up my waist close to his hard

    body. His left hand holding my head while he continously devour me with his kisses or should I say his

    mouth is the death of me now.1

    We pull away for air, both heavily breathing, his nose nuzzled against my nose and he smiles

    "so would you please give us a chance to be mates."8

    I didn''t expect for us to kiss in the middle of the road on my dad''s car hood and for him to push his luck.

    I felt Alera growing nervously through our links as she waited for my answer to him.

    We never really talk about it back at the Moonbridge, he brought it up once but I quickly dismissed the

    idea and now he''s asking me again. I look in to his eyes just to see if what he says is a lie but all I could

    see is his sincerelty.

    I caressed his cheek "Yes I would love that Matteo" Alera howl with joy.

    As for the big bad future Alpha he kisses me one more time before pulling me in to a hug

    "As much I wanted to take you here right now but I haven''t ask you on a proper date yet, or even

    officially take you on one yet" Iugh and yfully pushes him away.

    "Come on I''ll take you home"

    He pulls me again towards him and kisses me one more time before he took me home.

    We have used tow straps to tow my dad''s car back home by using his car.+

 Chapter 27: From Scratches

    Chapter 27: From Scratches

    Matteo''s pov

    I dropped Addasah back home then gave her a kiss and went back to the pack house.

    My father has link me that he needed me in his office.

    When I arrive there one of our omega greeted me, she was an elderly woman who has always been

    handling our families affairs. Like looking after the other omegas and ensure that the pack house

    remains good.

    "Your father is in dungeon" I look at her skeptically "urgent matter" she smiles.

    I walk away from the pack house and made my way to our prison then down the dungeons where only

    the rogues, and other wolves with high criminal profile are kept.

    The guards let me through "father" he turn to me with a bloody fists. I look behind him and found a

    bloody man on the ground tied towards the wall with silver chain.

    He motion to our top warrior none other than Addasah''s father.

    "Lyndon"

    I greeted him and he move to hand the white towel to my father who uses to wipes the blood on his

    hands.

    The man''s head slowly snaps up his head looking towards Lyndon.

    Then he smirks deviously "never thought I could see you again old friend." He spits out blood while

    Lyndon stood there not even moving or had any reaction towards the man.

    "I met your daughter today," heughs "such a beauty right Matt boy"

    I stood shock ''how could he know my name.'' I wanted to kill him but I remained myposure besides

    I was too shocked.

    The man still continues to talk while I just stood there with shock hoping then he wouldn''t mention

    about me and her.

    "And a waste" he continues "not you get-" he didn''t quite finish as Lyndons fists collided with his jaw

    "mother fuck" he curses at Lyndon.

    "You can approach everyone else but not my daughter or my wife" Lyndon threatens, then he walk out

    of there.

    My father turns aside to other guards "make sure he doesn''t leave this ce"

    "Yes Alpha."

    I follow behind my father without saying anything until we reach his office.

    "About the guard who kills, molested and rapes girls. It seems like everyone hase forward now

    and tell the truth. He was actually threatening every victims families as most of them are omegas" my

    father exins.

    "Great job son, the man deserves to die for his crimes. Yet I''m impressed you got him before he rapes

    the girl"

    Yes I have exined to him why I did what I did with hope he won''t ask about the girl I saved that night

    but he did.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "Who was she?" he put his hands on the table

    "not quite familiar with her," was my only answer.

    "Okay, incase I forgot the reason why I call you here, was I wanted you to act as an Alpha on my behalf

    while me and your mother will be away for two months" he has been n for the both of them to have

    vacation.

    "So are you ready to be one before your official ceremony"

    "I am father" he then dismisses me.

    "Ahh Matteo" I stopped midway turning to him.

    "Is there something between you and Addasah?"

    "nope" I lie, didn''t want them to meddle in my life.2

    "Why?" I ask with curiosity

    "nothing, just don''t get too close to her."

    I stood there in confuse I wanted to ask further but his phone rang and he went to answer it. I went out

    of the office only to pump into Jay

    "hey, how was your weekend?"

    Remembering how much I enjoyed being there, those moments with nana Gloria and Addasah. Not

    forgetting those lips on mine.

    "Great"

    I widely grin like an idiot and move to walk on ahead. ''Wow today was amazing'' Thunder chuckles how

    we both enjoy our day with Addasah despite the rogues attack on Aaron''s Pack and the man in the

    dungeon.

    "Hey you''re home?" Mom Shina calls me from the kitchen.

    "Yeah I am"

    the smile never left my face and before she could say anything else I rushes upstairs to my room.

    I open the door then closes behind me with the smile never left my face.

    It was strange to feel this way. I move to the closet only to find the person I never expected to be in my

    room.

    "Quinn"

    She stood there at the window watching outside but hid behind the curtains as if she didn''t want

    anyone to see her.

    Simce our breakup this is the first time I saw her again. We have been avoiding each other until now.

    Guess she''s the first one to make the first move. Totally forgot to have exin things to her.

    Hearing me cough and the door closed she turned around and what I saw made me feel even more

    guilty.

    The love of my life is crying and it''s all my fault. I was having a good time with Addasah forgetting of

    her and how would she feel.

    "Matteo" she whimpers "I don''t think I can pretend anymore that everything is fine. Matteo I love you so

    much and... And I can''t take this distance between us anymore" she broke down in her knees right in

    front of me.

    "I can''t moved on. I don''t want to break up with you" she shook her head crying and crawl to grab on to

    my leg begging me down there.

    "Please Matteo I can''t live without you," she sobs out loudly.

    Suddenly I felt this pang inside my chest that''s making me hard to breathe.

    ''I love Quinn not Addasah, no definitely not her,'' I kept on muttering in my head probably I am also

    trying to convince myself.

    I look at her and my hear broke there, slowly I got down on my knees right before her pulling her into

    my arms.

    For the past days the only person who upy my mind was Addasah and didn''t think of anyone else

    when I was with her not until now.

    Seeing Quinn like this makes me rethink of everything.

    Right now my heart remains with Quinn only and Addasah to be taken advantage of.

 Chapter 28: Perks

    Chapter 28: Perks

    "So how did your weekend go?" Cora came inside the living room

    "it was refreshing" I call after her while she settle down on the couch dropping her bag on the floor.

    "Any hotties?" she types something on her phone then wiggle her brow at me.

    "No, there were no hotties at all" I kept myself busy around so that I won''t look at her.

    "I only get to spend time with my grandma with no boys," I lie walking behind the counter putting both of

    my hands on it.

    I am so happy that Cora or my parents weren''t around when Matteo dropped me off. I never wanted

    any of them to find out about us, not right now.

    Changing the subject as I was afraid she would find out if we continue to talk about my weekend I ask

    her.

    "How did the cheer thing go?" she sigh

    "well fuck Janice and Maria we came third, those stupid ass made us lose," she threw her hands up in

    frustration.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "How so?" I ask with interest while she shook her head in disappointed

    "they changed our routinest minute" she said with a sigh.

    At that moment I felt bad for my friend as I wasn''t surprised hearing this about those two.

    I remember when they went for the spelling bee our school lose before thepetition and this all

    because the school never chose the top English students but the two bitches.

    The door opens trying to find a corner or anywhere to hide thinking it was my mom but no it wasn''t.

    "Dad"

    I excitedly skip over to him and gave him a big hug. I know my dad wouldn''t lecture me for taking his

    car and I never care to ask why he was home early. Because I am beyond excited that he is here as I

    hardly spend time with my parents especially with my dad.

    He pulls away then look me over "hmmm my daughter seems so happy" he look over to Cora who

    snickered.

    "To think again, you are right Mr. Rumanoff you''re daughter seems to be glowing today" she said

    teasingly

    "I bet something happens over the weekend, we might as well call grandma Gloria" she again wiggle

    her brows.

    Feeling embarrassed I hit my dad lightly on the shoulder "awwe on stop it you two. Can''t I be

    happy to be back with my parents and best friend."

    The door ms open then closed and Cora nce to the doorway then to me mouthing "Trouble"

    before she announced loudly "d to be whipped"

    I look at my dad "Mom" he murmur and I move behind him.

    We heard footsteps ''one, two'' I counted her foot steps in my head ''three''

    "ADDASAH" she scream almost shaking the whole house.

    She moved in the living room, her eyes searching for me once she saw me behind my dad e here"

    and she walks to me.

    My dad shielded me "Get here, hurry up." I can say that my mom can be dramatic sometimes.

    "Look honey, can we not do this now, I''m home, she''s here now and besides her friend is here. Can

    you calm down and let us all have nice day without drama"

    Yet my mom wouldn''t have that she chases me around my dad until I was on my knees with my hands

    in the air.3

    "Say you are very sorry and you won''t be doing it again 100 times"

    I kept on repeating and my knees started to hurt when I reach 60.

    "Stopped," she took a breathe and my dad moves to hug her "fix dinner with Cora and set up the table"

    Without her repeating twice I quickly got on my legs "I love you ma" I kiss her on the cheek then rush

    towards the kitchen.

    Sometime afterwards we were all around the tableughing over our dinner. Cora was reminding us of

    how I was scolded by mom.

    We were all enjoying the dinner, my parents were telling us about their day, then Cora talks about their

    cheer while I told her half of the truth of my weekend over my grandma.

    I was so sure not to tell them about Matteo being there and the mating of Aaron and his luna that I have

    seen.

    Maybe not the whole thing but I did saw something that my eyes shouldn''t.

    After our blissful dinner everyone went to bed except for me.

    Cora wanted to help but I told her that I could do it on my own and that I am okay with it.

    When all of the dishes has been wash and the kitchen been clean I made my way to my room.

    I plop on it pulling out my phone from my pocket. I haven''t touch it since I came home.

    I did hear and felt vibration from it in my pocket but I was scared for my parents to find out.

    My eyes met with his 100 texts making me smile. I kept on reading each text then I thought of how to

    reply back to him.

    My hands kept on typing then deleting my drafted text. Finally I made up my mind and just text sorry to

    him for thete reply as my parents were around and right now I''m kind of tired.

    I didn''t want thest six words to be included but toote as I identally click sent and the message

    has been sessfully sent to the recipient.

    Iy there on the bed watching the ceiling while I waited if he''s going to text me back.

    My phone peep I quickly unlock it and the words there made me foolishly smile:

    he types "sleep well then my baby girl. Tonight I''ll kiss you and hold you there in my arms in my dreams

    tonight"

    I turn to the other side clutching on to my phone. My ttering with every words he text me.+

    "Is this love" I whisper with a smile before I close my eyes.

 Chapter 29: Date

    Chapter 29: Date

    Matteo and I always fail to meet secretly, it has been three days passed and we still haven''t meet up.

    We never have those alone moments with each other. There are times after school we want to meet

    but miserably we never get the chance.

    Cora and Gia were always beside me and even if I go home my parents would always be there.

    Constantly they have bothe home early and I never question it cause I am taking advantage of it to

    enjoy every moment with them.

    So Matteo and I are texting nonstop and talk sometimes on the phone either facetime or Skype but that

    if only I am in my room alone away from the ears of everybody.

    I am trying my best not to be caught by my parents.

    Today would mark the fourth day of not being able to see each other.

    I woke up early to find his text on my phone ''I can''t do this anymore'' then I read the other one "this

    distance between us. So please spare a moment tonight with me" I grin at this, then ready myself for

    school.

    My dad says he''ll bete tonight when he dropped Cora and I at school. I did a little happy dance in my

    head now I only have my mom to look out for.

    School was still the same, Janice and Maria were busy with our prom preparations with everyone else.

    While I busy myself with doing nothing but spend some quality time with my friends.

    Sometimeter after school I was walking down the hallway by myself when I felt hands pull me to a

    corner.

    Sparks suddenly ignite my body and I knew who it was. I am surprised to see him here "hey what are

    you doing here?" he put his hand over my mouth.

    "Please tonight Addasah I want you to go on a date with me"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I can''t Matteo" yet he keeps pleading to take me on a date.

    "Okay I''ll see what I can do as my mom will be home tonight. Why are you here?" I ask him atst.

    "We came to pickup Jay''s sister"

    "Jay has a sister here" I repeated ''that''s new'' I thought to myself.

    "Emarez Colby, that''s his sister" I don''t know her but still I just nod my head.

    We heard voicesing nearer, he then quickly gave me a kiss on the cheek "please text me"

    "wait casual or formal"

    "be yourself my beauty" he kisses me again.

    I went home by myself as Cora is going to their cheer squad party. She wants me to go with her but I

    refuse to cause Cora is the only person I like from the whole cheer bitches.

    When I arrive home I saw my mom''s note which made me feel like I won a lottery. She won''t be home

    until the next day.

    So I texted Matteo he could pick me up around 8pm.

    Turn and twist in front of the mirror I tried all my dresses until I settled with a floral rompers and pairing

    them with my floral wedges. I pull up my hair in a messy bun then waited for Matteo.

    My phone peeps and I read to find that he is outside of the house. I quickly runs downstairs but careful

    enough not to fall. I turn off the lights except for the hallway and the kitchen, then I went out and locked

    the door.

    When he sees me he run up to me backing me against the front door of our house. His hands

    possesively going around my waist.1

    Then he took me by surprise kissing me urgently, and I responded to him with my hands going around

    his neck.3

    My legs are now around his waist, as he pushed me against the door. He moves his lips down to my

    neck giving me time to breathe while whispering "you look breath taking tonight."

    He then trail his kisses down to my breast earning a moan from me. He repeat the process bying

    back up kissing me once more before resting his forehead on mine breathlessly.

    "I miss you" he smiles "and I to you."

    He puts me back on the ground and my legs going jelly from our heavy kissing session.

    He held on to my hand tightly pulling me towards the car.

    "Oh I almost forgot, did I smudge your lipstick" he turns me around and I gave him a peck on the lips

    "nope, this one is smudge proof" I gave him a wink

    "Sassy and sexy" he chuckles opening up the door for me.

    I don''t know where all this confidencees from. This whole thing is so new yet the way I react was

    like I am a pro in this field.

    "You, wanna tell me where are you taking me Mr?" I patted myshes and he just chuckles "nahh uhh,

    no spoiler babe" he winks and I found myself blushing.

    He took me to a secluded restaurant outside of our territory. It is one of my favourite and they are also

    the best.

    "Do you like it?" he asks when we were outside of the restaurant.

    "I love it" I squeeze his hands reassuring him on what I like.

    Matteo has chosen a VIP table which is outside of the balcony and we''re the only one there. We order

    our food and make small talks.

    There are things I wanted to ask him but I''ll just ask one at a time.

    "Ummm if you don''t mind why suddenly you want to try With me?"

    Matteo looks aside before he then focus his attention on me. His hands reaching out to hold mine

    "I made a mistake when I told you all those things before of not wanting to be with you, my mate" he

    gulps before continuing.

    "My wolf is crazy without you, he kind of help me see the truth of our bond. I wanted to feel what

    everyone else is feeling, I don''t want to miss on this and besides you''re too hard to resist," he snorted

    at me.

    "Really? " he nodded his head in proud.

    Our food was served and we just talk randomly while eating. When we''re done I thought he was going

    to drop me off home but Matteo wouldn''t

    "you think just by having dinner then our date is finished" he then moves closer holding my hands

    "mate, we haven''t gone through our 20 questions"

    I began to giggle "isn''t that too clich¨¦d for us" I say and he replies "nope, nowe on we got one

    more ce to visit"

 Chapter 30: Red Handed

    Chapter 30: Red Handed

    "Full name?"

    "Matteo Evan Reed"

    "you?"

    "Addasah Natasha Rumanoff" I replied.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "Wait we''re you name after-"

    "ck widow, the badass chick in Avengers, yeah I wish but no, it''s just a coincidence that my

    grandmother''s name is Natasha and it''s actually Rumanoff not Romanov," Iugh lightly.

    "So yeah a lot of my teachers thought so too but nah it''s different" he smile nodding his head.

    "And Addasah?"

    "well let just say Addasah is a protagonist of a book call voice in the wind. It''s my mom''s favourite book.

    She told me that book leads her to my dad," Matteo chuckles.1

    My mother met my dad when she went to our neighbouring pack to buy the limited edition of the book.

    She was to take thest book from the shelf when my father''s hand reaches for it.

    My father was only there to buy the book for my grandmother since she dare him for it. It wasn''t his

    kind of things as he was a pretty bad boy at the time.

    She always told me those moments were magical in her life, once their eyes met and their scents

    caught up to each other and she couldn''t forget that day.

    Where the bad boy gave her the book and went back to his grandmother with nothing because in his

    heart he already have something far more important.

    "You?" I ask him and he stays silent for a moment before he opens up to me about his rtionship with

    his parents.

    He told me Luna Shina isn''t his mother, his biological mother left him when he was young for another

    Alpha. He said luna Shina even though he wasn''t her biological child but she treated him like the rest of

    her half siblings like her own.

    "I''m sorry" it was the only thing I could tell him and I hope it would make him feel better.

    "First kiss?" he ask out of the blue and I found myself blushing with embarrassment.

    "Now I believe 20 Questions is over Mr. Future Alpha" I got up from the couch in their private house

    near the beach.

    After he took me to the restaurant he then took me to their beach house away from the eyes of our

    pack and everyone.

    I also learn so many interesting things about him, his likes and dislikes to his high and low moments in

    life.

    Also we have both came to an agreement that we do not want our pack to know our rtionship yet.

    "Nope, you aren''t getting away that easily" he trapped me in his arms and began to tickle me.

    I fell on the floor pulling him with me and he fell on top of me. His hands both beside me holding up his

    weight.

    "Now, your first kiss" he ask "you first" he smirks "my girlfriend in fifth grade, now its your turn."

    I stare in his eyes thinking oblivious but then that''s him and his life not poor inexperienced me.

    Slowly I say in a whisper "you."

    It was so embarrassed to know that my mate might be more experienced than me. Someone who has

    zero experience in the department of love, dating and hooking up.

    He leans forward pressing his lips on mine and naturally I began to respond to it feeling blissful in that

    moment.

    He pulls me up from the ground sometimes after e on, I have to take you home."

    Matteo pull the car over in front of our house when we got there.

    I saw the lights off and I knew none of my family is back even Cora she must be still at the party or Jem

    might have picked her up.

    "Thanks for tonight. I really did enjoy it" he leans forward and give me kisses on the cheek, lips then

    finally to my forehead.

    I blush smiling to myself then I peck him on the lips.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow" I got out of the car waving him goodbye.

    I smile as I made my way back inside the house. I kept on humming turning on the lights I took off my

    shoes and turn to find my mom sitting on the couch with a serious look on her face with her folded

    arms.2

    "Take a seat Addasah, I want to ask few things to you" her voice so soft which was unusual to me.

    "Mom can we", she cut me off "take a seat" this time she raises her voice.

    I knew she''s mad and I don''t want to be on her bad side. I wipe my sweaty hands on my dress taking a

    seat on the couch opposite her.

    I gulp my saliva nervously waiting for her to ask her questions. The suspense and the atmosphere here

    in the house was tense.

    My mother kept looking at me as if she''s analysing me with her folded arms. Then suddenly her lips

    move and I knew I was deadly in trouble.

    "This is thest time I would be asking this to you and don''t you dare lie to me. Your grandma call" I

    was surprised to hear that my grandmother calls. Got me wandering what does she knows.

    "and we have talked" my mom never smile whike she talks.

    "so you better not lie to me youngdy. This time I want the truth" this side of my mom was really scary

    and it''s kind of freaking me out with her warnings.

    "Now who is Matteo to you?" she stretch out every word, like a threat and I knew I can''t hid the truth

    anymore from her.

    So I took a breath, wipe the sweat on my hands then raised my head looking right in her eyes+

    "he''s my mate."

 Chapter 31: Caught Again

    Chapter 31: Caught Again

    Matteo''s Pov

    "She''s my mate"

    I took a gulp of my whisky while Quinn stood there speechless. Jay look back and forth between the

    two of us.

    "No she isn''t your mate" she shook her head as if what I''m saying is not true.

    "Well suit yourself but Addasah is my mate whether you like it or not"

    I push myself away from the bar and stood up to go home.

    After my date with Addasah I made my way home only to be stopped by Quinn and Jay. They have

    caught me leaving her driveway and even took photos of me and her kissing each other incase I denied

    anything.

    We should have been more careful but I guess there is no use. I would be lying if I say I didn''t enjoy my

    date tonight with Addasah because seriously I was drawn to her.

    I know I sounded confused but the way she responded to my kisses. The way she talks and the way I

    open up to her tonight while she listened was mind blowing. I have never felt so connected to someone

    in my whole life.

    I may have connected with Quinn in love rtionship but Addasah was quite different. Now I don''t

    know what I want anymore. Is it really possible to love two people at the same time.

    "No" Thunder growl through our links "we should have love our mate only" he spat but I close him off.

    Everything is ruined now, I mean my night is ruined now that Quinn and Jay caught me. I think it''s time

    for me to choose what my heart truly desire.

    "She''s not your mate" she held back my arm "look Quinn we can talk this tomorrow" I walk away from

    the two of them.

    "I am the one you love not her" she shouted at me wiping away her tears.

    "Matteo, look me in the eyes and say that you love her" she turn me to her, her hands gripping mine.

    Looking straight into her eyes it made me realise again that she is right. I fucking love her even though

    a part of me did like Addasah but it will neverpete with my feelings for Quinn.4

    I look behind her and remember Jay was here with her. I felt something burning within me that I

    couldn''t contain myself but harshly sneer at her and him.

    "What about Jay? Who is he to you and why the fuck are you two together tonight?" I spat out at her

    changing the subject

    Jay threw a punch at me in which I dly dodge.

    "Since when did you ask about me and your girl together. You know I never had a thing for her" he

    punch again but it missed.

    "Not all boyfriends are okay with their woman seen with another man"

    "Oh yeah what about her man" he pointed Quinn and then to me "and another woman" Jay furiously

    jab at my chest.

    Iugh lightly "right I guess we''re both doing the same thing" Quinn nodded her head no moving

    towards me quickly.

    "No, don''t leave me for her," she grab on to my hand while sobbing.

    "I told you I love you Matteo and nobody not even my mate" she put my hands to her heart.

    "Please Matt you only want her because of the bond. Matteo I love you please not her" then she flung

    her hands around my neck, clinging on to it.10

    She stubbornly won''t let go of me "Quinn" I kiss her forehead "will talk tomorrow I promise."

    She nodded her head and peck me on the lips. Jay went back home alone while I went to drop Quinn

    off home.

    Afterwards I went back to the pack house to find my father, his beta, gamma and Addasah''s father in

    the living room.

    Later on, mother Shina joins us and was surprised to see her pulling a suitcase behind her. She smiles

    when she sees me then gave me a hug.

    My father look at me sternly "Matteo, I know I have already informed you on this matter that your

    mother and I are going on a vacation and you will act in my ce as Alpha. So if you needed anything

    ask any of the gentlemen in here."

    He motion to everyone around who all nodded in agreement. He then dismissed everyone else leaving

    him, luna Shina and I.

    "Matteo, your Final homing game?" he ask

    "Next week Friday" I reply shortly.

    "Are you going to mate Quinn then?" again I just nodded my head yes.

    "Good, now please take care and if anything happens call us immediately and we''ll be here."

    I hug him then to luna Shina before we move outside to bid farewell with others.

    When they left I turn around to find Lyndon, Addasah''s dad looking at me sternly. He then smile "see

    you tomorrow Alpha" and he walk back to his car.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    I felt my phone vibrate, I took it out to only saw Addasah''s text "Mom knows."

    I shut my phone close not wanting to reply her that Jay and Quinn now knows.

 Chapter 32: Cant Be Together

    Chapter 32: Can''t Be Together

    "He''s My mate"

    There was a pregnant pause, my mom sitting without saying anything at all.

    I sat there nervously with my eyes locked on my mom. The way she sat and eyes on me is killing me

    inside that if there is a hole I would find myself in it or better shrink in to an ant woman.

    ''How cool is that'' I deadpan to Alera who only purr through our links.

    Another thing I am just it''s just me and her but not Cora or dad. It would be a total disaster.

    When she moves to stand up I gulp my saliva wiping the sweat of my palms over my rhombus. My legs

    are going numb. She paces back and forth in front of me.

    Then suddenly she asked "how far did you go with him? And how long have you two been together?"

    I blink my eyes while my head going round and round in circle.

    "Ma" I stutter "how far did you two go?"

    "not far" she shut me up with a warning growl.

    "You know what I mean Addasah stop ying dumb"

    ''gosh your mom is so scary when she can be''1

    Alera whinny in my head. Tossing from side to side and wagging her tail nonstop. She was beyond

    nervous too and the way my mom act is freaking the both of us out.

    I took long deep breath "nothing happens mom, we just kiss, makeout with our clothes on" I tell her

    hoping it would ease things "and tonight was our first date" I bit my lip

    She stops then she looks at me and I know I kind of sound stupid. She closes her eyes with her fist

    clenching then unclenching them. I know my mom is trying so hard to calm herself

    "Addasah, when I ask you before why did you lie?" she asks

    "I didn''t want anybody to know about it I just want to handle it on my own. He''s my mate and so I

    thought he''s my business alone not anybody else" I stood up throwing my hands in the air.

    "I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you but mom, you and dad have a lot of things on your hands now"

    "they are not important" she retort quickly "you are more important to us."

    "I am sorry mom and you know it''s not just that. I also need time before letting anybody know"

    she look at me with disappointment "Addasah if it wasn''t for your grandma I wouldn''t have known it"

    "Grandma" I mutter.

    "Yes! your grandma told me that you and Matteo were pretty close over the weekend, she knew you

    two were mates.

    And if you think how, honey your grandma lives longer than any of us" I was more than speechless.

    "Yet she didn''t want to interfere with you two but Addasah I have to know about you and him together

    that''s why I call your grandma.

    When I heard he was there I knew I have to call her. Forgive me sweetheart but I need to confirm this,

    you know Matteo is with another girl"

    "was mom and like I said before I can handle it" she scoff "then we''re you able to handle him

    introducing another girl as his luna huh in front of the pack huhp," I didn''t answer I just stood there

    "were you?" she repeated.

    "At first yes I did but only Alera was affected by it" yet she shook her head in disbelief.

    "What about now?" she folded her arms, again I didn''t want to admit anything yet to her "I''m handling it

    very well."

    She didn''t say anything for a while then she fully turn back to me "I know I said when you meet your

    mate and be with him everything is magical but Addasah" she started moving close and held both of

    my hands together.

    "Matteo, is not the one for you" she says and I stood there speechless.

    I thought this was the moment she would be happy for me, tell me that my mate is my other half and

    that without him I could never be whole and be truly happy.

    When I was young she used to tell me about those beautiful moments if you met the one made for you

    and she was right cause my date with Matteo proves her words.

    Yet here she is telling me I can''t be with him.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mom, what are you saying?" I ask and wonder if this was the reason she was mad at first she didn''t

    want me with me.

    "You can''t be with Matteo, trust me" I shook my head no "Mom, you can''t say that, you and dad"

    "are mates" she finishes "but it''s different with you and him. Addasah it''splicated"

    "What do you mean it''s different mom andplicated" I said with frustration while tears burst from my

    eyes.

    She take my hands in hers and led me to the couch sitting us both down again.

    Her hands pulling away strands of hair covering my face "if he is someone else from the pack I would

    have approved but Matteo honey it can never be" I started to cry.3

    "Why?" I sob "just trust me my dear, please Addasah" tears were pouring out of her eyes.1

    "Whatever you have with him please stopped it this instance. Break up with him Addasah, not everyone

    will approve of you two," mother was sobbing too in saying this.2

    I just couldn''t believe this! Matteo and I just started our rtionship yet everything just came crashing

    down before it even started.

    Worst of all I think I am in love with him and it is something my mother wouldn''t know. Not for now but

    maybe in the future.

    "Addasah my dear, one day you''ll understand but please do what I say. I''ll exin everything to you my

    dear" she hup pulling me in her arms.5

    "I promised" she said and I cry in her arms while my mom kept on rubbing my back smoothly.3

    "I promise my dear" she keeps on repeating.+

    ''How can this be?'' Alera kept on howling.

 Chapter 33: Fine Day

    Chapter 33: Fine Day

    "Hello baby girl"

    Cora winks in our way wiggling her brow as she walks aback facing in the front while pulling the ropes

    in her hand.

    We are basically watching her pulling the ropes which connected from the hall to god knows where it

    will end.

    Gia who stood by my side started tough "you mean are you lost baby girl?" she jokes and howl at

    Cora who seems to be so lost in what she is doing.

    She stops in her tracks with the ropes in her hands "Ahhh you''re right I''m not even good in doing these

    shit and I don''t even know what the hell am doing."

    She drops the ropes on the ground and walk towards us "are you sure, your cheery club won''t kick your

    ass for doing that" she bluffs.

    "It''s not even our cheer club''s stuff it''s yourmittee''s stuff" she pointed to me.

    "I''m not in anymittee" I deadpan

    "honey, you''re a prefect and Janice" she pointed to nobody at the back "our bitch of a head girl is

    practically making us their ve for her prom decor."

    I slightly chuckle remembering that ourst meeting for the prom didn''t go that well.

    Ever since that day none of them include me in decorations shopping or anything rted to prom. The

    only time I get to involve is either for the sake of the whole school or performing our duties as leaders.

    "Then you should be honoured my dear" I raised my hands and put it on her shoulder squeezing them.

    "Trust me, your pups would be so proud if they ever finds out that their big bad mama wolf was a

    cheerleader and one of coordinator for our school prom."

    Coraugh humorously "coordinator my ass more like a rope girl. I swear if this was football those

    bitches would made me water girl" Gia and I bothugh.

    "I heard you guys are performing at the prom" Cora said towards Gia.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "Not me, I am actually sitting this one out" we both turn to her quickly asking at the same time

    "why?"

    She kick a stone then sigh heavily "our pack doctor warn me not to sing for the mean time cause it will

    damage my vocalpletely" she cast her head down sadly.

    Cora and I both hug her "A everything will be fine sweetheart" she wipes off her tear.

    We stood there for a moment before I ask "And Ed?"

    She suddenly blushes "we''re doing great and he''s been an amazing mate."

    "Hmmm amazing in what ways. I mean details I am dying here" Cora wiggle her brow and I p her at

    the back of her head.

    "Ouch, what?" she groan with irritation ring at me "can''t wait for you to find your mate, then I''ll never

    leave you alone" she said.

    I became froze there, didn''t even know how to move when I think of my own mate. I don''t know if what I

    am going to do is right for the both of us.

    Gosh I don''t even know how to tell him that it''s over between us as mate. Nothing will happen ever

    again, it''s just over.

    From that night forward where my mom has plead for me not to be with him I decided to take her

    advice.

    Since then I ignore his messages and phone calls. I am trying so hard not to hear his voice or see him

    because I think I am going to cry if I do so.

    I know I have to ept one call from him so that I could talk to him. Hopefully he won''t blew me out or

    even hate me for doing it.

    "Addasah"

    I snap my head towards Cora "girl are you alright" I nodded my head.

    "Seriously Addasah are you sure? Cause we have been calling your name five times but you just zone

    out" they look at me with concerns and I smile back with reassurance that I am one hundred percent

    okay.

    We heard the bell rang and so we made our way back to ss "Oh Hidies." We all look at the left

    side to find Maria and another girl name Felicity with a box in their hands.

    I almost roll my eyes thinking of what she wants now. Felicity struggles to opens the box in her hand

    Gia help her out. She pulls out envelopes and handling each one of us one envelope.

    "Ladies" Maria grins widely "please those are invitations for your plus ones"

    I squint my brow "what if I don''t want toe?" I could see anger in her eyes but she just remains her

    smiles

    "Oh darling you have to, it''spulsory."

    I was shocked "look inside, there''s a signature from the principal" she turn and skip away from us.

    I frown muttering under my breath "I hate that principal" while we all continue to walk to our ss.

    When it was after school Cora and I catch a ride home with Gia. Evan pick us up and dropped Cora

    and I back home.

    Eventually my parents aren''t at home yet. So I left my bag on the counter in the living room and made

    my way towards my room.

    Closing my door I lean my head backwards closing my eyes then I smell his scent.

    My eyes snap opens and I saw him standing there behind my window, in my room.

    I shook my head then rub my eyes to see if it''s a dream yet he still stood there.

    My heart began to off beat, ''what am I going to do'' I ask Alera unfortunately it most likely seems like my

    wolf is on vacation.

    Pressing my lips together I pull away from the door and nce back at him.

    Meeting those green eyes with my lips parting I ask "Matteo, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 34: Heart Wants...

    Chapter 34: Heart Wants...

    "Matteo what are you doing here?" he slowly turn to me and within seconds he engulfs me.

    "Matteo you can''t be in my room"

    I try to push him away but his hold around me tighten.

    I felt him squeezing me making it hard for me to breathe "Matteo, I can''t breathe" I try pushing him off.

    He let go of me resting his forehead on mine but I push him away from me making him stumble back.

    "Addasah"

    "not here Matteo," I wipe off the sweat from my head.

    "Can we go talk somewhere but not here,"

    "Addasah" I hear Cora calling my name and her footsteps came near my room. The knop twisted "why

    is your room locked" she twisted the knop."

    Yeah so usually I don''t locked my room now is practically the first time I locked it when it just the two of

    us.

    I quickly turn to Matteo holding his hand, with my eyes begging him.

    "Not here, I''ll see you in the southside 78 Street. I will text you I promise" he nodded his head. I open

    up the window and he climbs through it.

    "Adda"

    "I''ming" I call back while my eyes fixed on him.

    Once he safely made his way down I took a deep breath and walk back to open the door.

    "Yes, Cora" she rolls her eyes pushing her way inside the room.

    "I am going out tonight with Jem. Do you want to hang out with us?"

    "and be the third wheel" I sarcastically says and sheughs.

    "Gia and Ed will be there too" I smile at her "don''t worry I wouldn''t miss it. Mate or no mate nah this girl

    still going strong" she sigh "as always."

    She went out of the door stopping holding it open "be ready, we''re leaving around 8pm"

    I slump back on my bed watching the ceiling when she close it. I checked my phone it''s 5:00pm.

    I quickly send a text to Matteo to be there now and change into a ck jean and a crop top then a

    jacket to cover my waist.

    I ran downstairs "You''re ready?" Cora took a sip of her juice.

    "No, I have to go somewhere first" she nodded her head.

    "And how would you get there" she raise the ss to her mouth.

    I halt in my steps looking at her then turn back to the wall where the car keys are hanging. My eyes

    moving from her to the wall she shook her head

    "No you wouldn''t dare you"

    Toote! I grin like an idiot and run towards it grabbing one from the wall before Cora blocks my way.

    Cora groan in irritating "you know your mom is going to kill you"

    I turn around and came to face with my parents photo hanging from the opposite wall. I quickly got on

    my knees my hands going up in prayer.

    "Please mom and dad forgive me," I rub my hands together unfont of me.

    "I promise this would be myst time touching these cars. I swear by the moon goddess name" I beg

    as if I''m talking to them.

    I stood up immediately finding Cora looking at me with narrow eyes.

    "I swear to the moon goddess you are not going to be a godmother to my pups. And never to name any

    of them after you" she dramatically p on her forehead and I grin to her before dashing out of the

    house

    I made it there on time, and saw his figure standing there against a tree.

    Nobody lives in this area as it is secluded. None of the pack members came here, I know this cause I

    found it when I have gone through my history research.

    I turn off the engine 10 metres away from where he stood. Slowly I walk there taking my time and

    thought of how to tell him.

    His head turn up and he push himself away from the tree and walk to meet me half way. He embrace

    me when we met in the middle "you''re here" his head buried in the crook of my neck.1

    He pull away holding my hand leading me towards the woods but I took off mine hand from his.

    He stops turning back at me with confuse look "we can''t anymore Matteo" I blurted.

    "You were with Quinn and sure you love her" he cut me off "what are you saying?" I try not to cry in

    front of him

    "I think it''s best if we stopped this. I''m sure you don''t want to be with me so please let''s not be together

    because the moon goddess has chosen us for each other" I pointed between the two of us.

    He staggered aback "are you saying?"

    "I''m sorry Matteo but we can''t anymore" I started to walk away from him.

    I heard his footsteps then held back my arm "give me a reason" he held my hand tight.

    He tilt my chin facing me towards him "who is he?"

    "No, there is no one" I push him off.

    "I''m not letting you walk away from me Adda"

    "just let me go" he held on to my waist.

    "Not until you give me a reason,"

    "you want a reason FINE, we can''t be together Matteo because I don''t feel anything for you"

    He shook his head tears now fell from his eyes "No then you shouldn''t respond to my touch when I" he

    was to hold me again but I step back.

    Alera howl in sadness trying to push through to take control of my body but I was strong enough not to

    let her be.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ''I have to do this for my mom. I know she has an exnation'' I thought to myself.

    "Why?" he reach out for me again but I stepped back

    "Addasah, don''t do this" a tear escape from my eyes I quickly wipe it off.

    "Please Addasah don''t turn your back on me, please" he cry gripping at his hair.

    "Addasah" I walk away with tears now run down my face. I got in the car quickly start it.

    "Why?" he shouted falling on his knees on the ground crying.

    I couldn''t take this aching feeling in me. Without hesitation I drove away from there. I was almost out of

    his sight when I couldn''t take the pain anymore, along with my nonstop tears.

    I touch my heart crying with thoughts consuming me:

    This is the first time I fell in love, first time I ever wanted to be with someone, and wanted something

    apart from what I have. On the other hand my wolf never pressure me yet here I am walking away and

    it''s suffocating me.

    My heart, I beat on it then I stop the car turning off the engine whispering to myself

    "I''m sorry mom but my hear is in pain" I mutter and open up the door running back at him.

    "Matteo" he wipes off his tears standing up from the ground and started to run in my direction.

    I threw my arms around his neck when I reached him.

    My lips mmed on him I tasted my salted tears on his lips with sparks ring around us.

    Everything was so magical, it was like both of us are submitting to one another.

    This kiss was different from our previous one. It was full of emotion and passion.

    He pull my body against to his with our lips never parting.

    For once in my life I have never been sure of my feelings to any other man and right now I know what

    my heart wants.

    My heart only beat and wants my mate. Because in walking away from him I realise something.

    That I''m seriously in love with him.

 Chapter 35: Escape

    Chapter 35: Escape

    Matteo''s Pov

    We sat there in the car back seat holding on to each other.

    It has been an hour since we stay like this, mostly talking and I am surprised to know she''s taking a risk

    for me by going behind her mother''s back.

    I felt a little bit of guilt in taking advantage of her for a while.

    In fact, here she was so invested with our Mate bond. She''s willing to give up everything just for us to

    be together.2

    This got me wandering why her mother did not want us to be together. It also brought me back to my

    father''s question on the status of my rtionship with Addasah.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    It made me curious that after tonight I''ll make sure to find out about it.

    Addasah has asked me sometime if my friends or Quinn knew about us but I lie to her that they didn''t.

    When really they all have known it and aware that this is just for me to break the mighty too goody

    Addasah.

    Some part of me wanted this and I''m sure of it as these past few days without her replying to my texts

    and answering my calls really did drive me insane.

    Yet what she did just an hour ago still doesn''t settle well with me.

    The trust I thought I could have with my mate, now gone and the love that I was starting to feel for her

    now filled with doubt.

    If I am to ept and let her inpletely is she going to do her worst.

    So no, I won''t let her in easily not until she begs me on her knees to love her as a mate.2

    I kept on thinking as I held on to her, her head on my chest with her hands gripping my shirt.

    Thunder is telling me through our link that I should be grateful that she did came back but I am mad as

    hell.

    To thought back at it once again, honestly I was willing to drop Quinn for her. I did n to broke things

    offpletely with Quinn.

    I just needed Addasah to confirm her feelings for me. Indeed, right when I''m about tell her everything

    she just stab me right there.

    Addasah fucking broke the other half of my heartpletely right there when she walk without turning

    back even when I plead her not to.

    The pain of watching her go increases when Thunder growl through our links trying to push over me to

    takeover and mark her right here.

    I didn''t give him control that''s why I fell down crying while at the same time feelt more pain because of

    Thunder and her.

    She has shown me her other side which I assume when I first met her in the mall.

    I could never forget how she hold my gaze and re at me. Addasah is one cruel mate and that

    doesn''t make me any different.2

    Somehow the moon goddess just pair up two heartless soul together and I''m sure she''s more

    interested to know who would be thest man standing with a smile if my mate and I are ever in to this

    war of love.

    "I''m sorry" she whispers and I kissed her on the forehead telling her that it was okay yet it wasn''t okay

    for me at all.

    "Alpha" the Beta links me

    "inmate 65 has Escape the cell."

    My heart raced with the mentioning of a dangerous prisoner in our dungeon.

    "I''ll be there" I gently push Addasah away from me "what''s wrong?" she asks "pack trouble" I reply then

    took out my phone from my Jean pocket which I have put in a silent mode.

    I check it and saw 20 missed calls. I curse trying to open the door then I heard Addasah cursing out

    even more.

    "What?" she just fiddle with the car door handle to be open I stop her

    "what''s going on?"

    "I am supposed to be at home before 8pm" she was nervous and so I grab her by the front of her dress

    and kiss her.

    We let go and got out from the back seat. She quickly went to the driver''s side then she look back at

    me "aren''t you getting in. I can get you near the pack house so that my dad or mom won''t caught us."

    I smile when she suggested that. It''s obvious that we''re werewolves and I can get there by myself

    quickly. Yet, here is my mate caring about me. While I have been thinking on doing bad things to punish

    her. For that little act she yed on me previously and all other evil thoughts I have towards her.

    "No" I stride towards her "go on I''ll follow behind. I''ll just watch your back incase someone tries to

    attack you" I give her a long kiss before pulling away e on, let''s go."

    I ran behind her car in the woods in my wolf form. She was on the main road while I was in the woods

    not just far from her so that anyone could barely see me.

    If inmate 65 has escape then I need to be more alert and be smart in every moves and decision I

    make.

    Once I know she''s in the safe zone I made my way quickly as possible to the pack house.

    I shifted when I arrived there with the beta handing me a short that I quickly put on.

    We went straight to the dungeon and find our Gamma Hond and Delta Cavrillo standing behind

    Lyndon who was on his hunches with his right hand touching on the ground.

    "Alpha" I nod my head towards the two standing.

    Lyndon stood up from the ground "Alpha" he started but then he stops before he could say anything

    further.

    The other three in the cell seems rigid and the atmosphere was a little bit tense. I maybe just an acting

    Alpha but I could still sense the intensity within this cell dungeon between the four men.

    "Lyndon, anything from your side" he nod his head no "best if Beta Augustus would give you the full

    details." I turn to the other three and ask them to wait for me in the office.

    They all left except for Lyndon and I he was to walk out when I stop "Lyndon" he stops in his tracks.

    "The man in here seems to know you so well if I could recall our first encounter with the prisoner down

    here when my father took me to see him" I saw his body froze.

    I knew then something is going wrong here and I''m the only idiot who doesn''t know it but my father

    seems to hid it pretty well.

    I am usually the first one to get ahead of everyone but I guess I got caught up with my mate and Quinn

    that made me ck a little bit behind.

    "He''s an old friend who has chosen to be an enemy, that I could only give an exnation but you

    need to talk to your father for the full details. All I know he''s too dangerous to everyone"

    I recall the man sneerment on his daughter and wife this made thunder growl a little.

    Lyndon took a step but then he stopped again "Alpha, it strange that I recently smell my daughter''s

    scent when you''re around" this time it was my turn to froze but I was quick to take action in order to

    diminished any suspicious.

    "She''s never a friend but my friends and Quinn have been recently became her friends. So I guess

    whenever they are around her they always brought her scent and somehow it lingers on me."

    He shook his head understanding my reason more like an exnation then he went out.

    I sigh in relief when I have made that stupid excuse to escape as I was afraid to be caught again.

 Chapter 36: Unfilled

    Chapter 36: Unfilled

    Nobody is at home right now.

    I have called Cora who have left earlier and have exined myself to them. I didn''t really tell her the

    truth a minute ago but I am willing to tell her when she gets back home.

    I''m d I chose to be with Matteo and at the same time I''m guilty as charged for not obeying my mom.

    Yet what can I do when my heart wants him and nobody else even though the weigh is getting heavier

    on my shoulder for going against my mom''s order.

    I really need to talk to someone and I know my friends are the best option now.

    I had changed my clothes after taking a shower and made my way down the kitchen to look for any

    food.

    I guess that by getting hungry anything would do, either snack or the leftover in the fridge from

    yesterday. I just don''t care as I am seriously hungry right now.

    I didn''t know that by just kissing and making out with a guy none other than my mate would absorb my

    energy and leave me in empty stomach. Even though it was enjoyable or should I add on and said

    blissful and lovable but the aftermath is train wreck because I''m seriously hungry right now.

    In saying that here I am like a mad woman looking around for food.

    "Girl it isn''t food your craving now, you just need to getid by him" Alera whistles out loud.

    "You''re horny, not hungry" she added and I groan shutting off our link and look for a food to eat.

    I foubd meats in the fridge but they are fresh one and there are no leftovers. I grabbed the apple and

    banana from the fridge instead of some uncooked meats.

    Right now cooking is out of my list as I''m craving so badly. Plus I don''t want to act like a savage wolf

    and ate it raw.

    "Oh girl, you will be savage with Matteo" I cannot believe this wolf of mine knows how to push herself

    through the links.

    I sat on the chair munching on the apple. The door opens I took another bite walking towards it.

    "Mom, dad" I call them when I near the door hallway yet I found it open widely.

    My heart sped knowing my parents wouldn''t leave the door open like this.

    I stood there frozen in my step "Mom" I try again and saw a sh of light making me worried as I

    thought I saw the hooded guy again.

    In fact, it wasn''t it was Cora who jumps from out of nowhere surprising me with a "BOO"

    I didn''t jump in shock rather I flipped her on her back and almost punch her in the face.

    "Ouch, you bitch, that hurts" she winces.

    I heavily sigh helping her up "you shouldn''t have done that."

    She straighten her back and eagerly held up a stic bag which I could smell of food.

    Yes finally, I did a happy dance in my head.

    I don''t know how she done it but she was able to not let anything spill. This woman thinks food is

    important than defending herself and I have never seen someone so happy despite what I just did to

    her.

    Then to think again she is our sweet Cora who always love to smile and be happy. She was so different

    from other Alpha''s sisters not forgetting the cheerleader crew.

    "So, how was your dinner?"

    "it was alright Jem left early for an emergency call," she sigh sitting on the couch

    "and Gia?"

    "I''m here"

    I look back and saw her stumbling through the hallway. I made my way to the kitchen

    "does Dante know about you two" I call from the kitchen "no" she replied "Jem, says it''s not the right

    time"

    I came back with our food on the tes then starts to eat. Unfortunately I couldn''t even fulfil my

    stomach.

    "At least he''s not neglecting you. On the contrary you guys have toe out in the open. Tell your

    brother I''m sure he won''t be mad" Gia says making Cora frown and I knew her brother wouldn''t

    appreciate it.

    "Okay fine he''ll be mad but I''m pretty sure he''ll ept your rtionship with him after all he is his Beta

    and best friend."

    Cora groan even more rubbing her face before turning to my direction

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "and you Adda?" she turn to me

    "what about me?"

    I ask with food still in my mouth. Nobody can me me as she took me surprise with her question.

    "why were you MIA tonight?"

    I almost choke, okay I thought to myself this is it I am telling my friends.

    ''I trust them'' taking a deep breath I open my mouth to tell them that Matteo our Acting and future Alpha

    is my mate when Cora all of a sudden jumps on her feet.

    "What did the bastard do to you" I swallow my food ready to tell again yet she moves to Gia''s direction.

    It was just then I realised she''s squirming on the couch "Gia, are you?"

    "fuck" she arch her back making me confused. I began to get worried "Gia" her forehead was hot as

    hell.

    Cora quickly call Ed who arrived in less than 2 minutes.

    "We should have call the pack doctor" I say but he just gather her in his arms and went out of the

    house "bye." I call but I know they couldn''t hear me, I swirl back around and ask Cora what happened.

    "Heat" she says I was to ask again about the heat but Alera was too quick to exin.

    I forgot my wolf is a professor in that field of study.

    She has exined that once when a she-wolfe in to maturity she will eventually undergo a heat.

    A season where the female wolf hormones are stronger or are in high alert. They are not to be Mate

    anyone unless it''s their mate.

    Sexual intercourse or mating between two mates is important as it will alleviate heat. In fact, this would

    only happens when two mates ept each other without other constraints.

    I nod in understanding to Alera and turn to find Cora who is putting on her jacket in a hurry.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Kyle, Jems brother is picking me up"

    "did something happen?" she wipes a sweat from her forehead.

    "I don''t know all I know is that I need to be there" I hug her hoping everything will be alright.

    Kyle pick her up then afterwards I went back to my room to changed into a flimsy royal blue camisole

    before going to bed.

    My stomach growl indicating that I am still hungry. I tried to close my eyes and wonder why everything

    has to happen tonight. I am all alone again and I don''t think my parents will be home anytime soon.

    I pray to the moon goddess for my parents and friends safety hoping they are all alright.

    My eyes were about to close when I heard something banging against my window. Slowly I turn with

    my eyes wide open and my mouth screaming+

    "What the hell!"

 Chapter 37: Sneaking

    Chapter 37: Sneaking

    "What the hell are you doing here?"

    I quickly ran towards the window to help him inside. Unfortunately he fell over with me on top of him.

    I sat up immediately only to find my legs on both side of his torso as he lie down there in stunned.

    "Now are you hungry?" Alera wag her tail while licking her lips at the way we positioned ourselves on

    our Mate.

    I didn''t know how to feel as it was sort of weird to me not until I felt something growing under me.

    Making contact with my private part lucky for my underwear in between and his short.

    Somehow I yelp maybe moaning out loud as other put it and I quickly mp my mouth with my hands.

    Maybe Alera was right I wasn''t hungry for food as I could remember no matter how much I eat, it felt

    like I am not eating.

    It was like an empty gallon where you eat so much food to try and satisfy yourself still you''re not full.

    Indeed, here right now on top of him it feels so weird yet so good and it''s like I''m wanting this more

    than anything else. It''s like this is what I have been craving for hours ago rather than food.

    Gosh I imagine someone with a frying pan mming it to my head and my world go round and round

    with stars as my halo until I came to reality.

    Alera send me the image of Aaron and his Mate that I saw on their mating night. Coming back to my

    senses, I shook the memory out of my head and quickly move off of him.

    Indeed, it grew worse when he flips me over finding my back on the floor with legs around him and

    again I felt it down there.

    Butterflies in my stomach and damn all these weird sensationas filling me up.

    If it wasn''t for his short and my panty I''m definitely sure his thing would-

    ''poke into yours,'' Alera finishes and gave me a wink

    ''Gosh this wolf'' I p my forehead

    He breathes heavily probably trying to control himself. Once he realised our position he apologizes.

    "I need a cold shower" he says getting off of me and quickly stood up while I cover myself with my

    arms.

    Immediately I stood up, grab a towel then I went and got a short and shirt from my dad''s closet and

    gave it to him. He took it and rushed inside my private bathroom.

    I pull a shirt over me then sat on the bed with my legs crossed waiting for him.

    He came back after an hour "you okay?" he nod his head and sat on the other side of my bed near

    me.5

    "What brings you here this hour?" he lie down on my bed adjusting himself into afortable position.

    It was like this is normal for us, like we have done this every day and have been together for months

    now.

    If you add up days right from our date until now that would be a week. Therefore, we need to set up

    some boundaries for each other.

    I mean we haven''t set any rules for each other to enter one another''s room. It was only today we''ve

    been officially together not forting but we are together.

    I sat there watching him close his eyes and I''m surprised he isfortable with me.

    "I couldn''t sleep" he mumble, his hand reaching out for mine then follow by his light snores.2

    Smile made it my face as I watch him asleep then I remembered again that he is sleeping in my room. I

    went up and locked the door as I don''t want my parents toe home and find our Alpha''s son on my

    bed.

    I pull the duvet over him then I took a pillow and another nket from the cardboard in my room and

    spread it on the floor.

    Iy down there thinking of how it is a miracle to be with my mate now. As I was sure that him and I will

    never be together as he loves another she-wolf.

    Another day hase which eventually turns in to another week as days do pass by quickly. Matteo

    and I had been sneaking around. It has became a thing for him to sneak in my room whenever my

    parents aren''t around.

    Cora hasn''t evene back since she went back to her pack. I have called her and she has confirmed

    she''s alright and it''s pack rted issues.

    So yeah we have been sneaking around everyone''s back not doing the deeds but going on dates out of

    our territory and himing to sleep in my room when needed to.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He takes the floor everytime he drops by while I take the bed.

    Today''s Sunday and he''s taking me on another date, this time we''re going to the Crescent Pack park.

    He already informed the Alpha and had given us consent to enter.

    Matteo took me there and I loved every moment with him.

    "So are youing to my homeing game Final on Friday," he asks.

    I lick my dry my lips with my head down then turn up to find those green eyes staring back at me "I

    would love to watch you y."

    He pulls me in a hug and we stay there watching the children ying around with their parents. How I

    wish and wander if we could have that one day.

    Remembering something I forgot to ask him. I tilt my head upwards to see him. I don''t know if he would

    want to take that risk but I know I have to.

    "You know I want to ask you if you would go prom with me?" he squint his brow "but if you don''t want

    to" he put his finger between my lipspletely shutting me up.

    "I was hoping you would ask me that. You know I hear Jay is going with this other girl, even Kevin and

    Smith. I was so sure that you will go with another girl but thank you."

    "Are you saying I''m lesb-"

    he shrug his shoulder "just checking if my mate is one and damn it would be so hot" he tease and I

    push him down on his back

    "No you wouldn''t dare."

    Weugh and pickers at each other, he pulls me close on top of him. Everything else disappeared and

    all I see was him and those green eyes of his.

    I was so lost in to his gaze that I didn''t know we close the gap between us. I smile at him feeling happy

    and most of all I''m content to tell him that I love him.

    Call me crazy but I don''t care because if anyone was in my shoes she would feel the same.

    Our lips inches away "I love you" I utter and our lips met exploding fireworks every where.

    I hear a click and saw from the corner of my eyes that he has taken a photo of us kissing on his phone.

    I tried to grab it but he pull his hands while still kissing me.

    I groan trying to push him off and grab his phone but he pull away holding me inch away.

    "I took this moment because you know why" he push me on my back.

    He leans forward gazing in to mine, I love this moment too I thought silently.

    "Because I love you too"

    everything stopped moving around me and the only thing I could hear was us breathing and my heart

    gone wild with his admission.

    Therefore, without hesitation I pull him down towards me and kiss him. This time we savour every

    moment of it.

    This whole sneaking around thing isn''t so bad at all.

 Chapter 38: Girl In Love

    Chapter 38: Girl In Love

    I sat down on my desk the next day in ss with my chin resting on both of my hands and a tight lip

    smile on my face.

    It was thest ss of the day but the smile never left my face. I have been roaming around the school

    in a good mood. The students were surprised that I didn''tsh out on them when they did something

    wrong.

    Gia was trying to read my sudden change of mood during recess but she couldn''t decipher and ended

    up giving up.

    She jokingly call me crazy and weird in some way it''s true. I was pretty crazy with the grin on my face.

    If only everyone knew this girl is head over heels for her mate. I was filled with happiness remembering

    our confessions to each other yesterday at the Crescent Park.

    "Matteo" I kept on mumbling his name in my head repeatedly with my hands pinching my cheeks.

    I try to shook off our memories from yesterday but it was too vivid even when I try to p myself out of

    it.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Yet I can''t "oh moon goddess how I love that adonis name. My mate, my adonis, my oh my" I bit my lips

    and Alera roll her eyes.

    ''You forgot one thing bitch'' I try to ignore her and enjoy my flight to dreand. I was pretty sure she''s

    going to say something pretty nasty to me.

    "Love" she eagerly say which surprises me and I nod in agreement.

    "You''re sick, did you know that?" she added and still I just smile.

    I was enjoying my flight to dreand until someone whack me on the back of my head making me

    bow.

    My hair now covers my face instead of being turn into my ferocious wolf I turn around with a smile on

    my face with an intention to kill the bitch who just p me.

    To my dismay only if she''s someone else. Yet she''s lucky because the bitch is none other than my

    teacher and I have a lot of respect towards her or any other teachers.

    "Focus, Ms. Rumanoff" she warns me and I replied while smiling back up at her "will do so Ms. Odega."

    After ss Gia walks with me to the front gate. She and Ed offers me a ride back home but I refused

    since Matteo told me yesterday he''s going to pick me up, when everyone is gone home.

    Students were pick up one by one by their parents teachers were gone too until it was just me and it

    was getting pretty dark.

    I pull out my phone texting him but he never replies. I waited for another 30 minutes until I saw a car

    headlights.

    "He''s here"

    I pull out my phone to check myself then straighten my uniform as it was getting a bit wrinkle. I pretend

    to stood there mad and ready to put on an acting girlfriend mad scene at him.

    The car pulls over, then the windows roll down but I quickly cast my head down not meeting his eyes.

    "Hey, you''re not going home yet" okay that was totally not Matteo.

    I quickly avert my gaze upwards and came to meet with Kevin''s face. It''s been such a long time since I

    haven''t seen Kevin. I think thest time we met was their test game with Matteo''s football team.

    He looks pretty different from the person whom I met before. It felt like he is a dangerous person and I

    need to stay away from him.

    My intuition is telling me that he is not the same Kevin who takes interest in me before. He smirks at

    me with his eyes undressing me shamelessly.

    ''What a perv'' Alera growl in through our link.

    "Are you waiting for anyone" I gulp nervously and have no idea why "yeah, my dad" I lie through my

    gritted teeth.

    He nod his head and I look over his other side to find his friends eyeing me the same way. I felt disgust

    by the way they look at me.

    "Don''t you wanna take a ride with us, we can take you home afterwards," he say while licking his lips

    then bit it afterwards.

    "Gross motherfucker, any other girl would find it a turn on but not us motherfucker" Alera swear through

    our links and this is probably the first time I heard her use the word ''mtfkur.''

    "Thank you but he''ll be here any minute" I silently pray to the moon goddess to send anybody in my

    way.

    Kevin looks aside to his friends who seem to nod at him then he open up his door before he moves to

    come out of the car.

    My heart sped up and I felt fear this time creeping slowly to my veins.

    "Addasah or can I just call you Adda" he smirks taking a step closer to me and I step back.

    ''My father taught me well so I can do this, if he ever tries any funny business with me,'' I tell myself and

    Alera was already in a defensive stance.

    "Pretty she-wolfs like you" I hear his friends howl at that and he smirks "shouldn''t be out here alone" he

    took another step. I saw his left hand pulling something silver out of his pocket.

    He wave it in the air and I saw that it''s a silver pocket knife, heughs a little then took another step.

    This time I brace myself and ready to fight

    "Peep" a loud horn stops him and he quickly threw the silver knife in his pocket.

    "Thanks moon goddess, he''s finally here" I thought as I turn to the car behind theirs.

    Unfortunately it wasn''t Matteo but my father which still gives me a relief ''my saver and hero.''

    I saw him getting out of the car "Dad" I shouted running towards him and hug him while trying to

    suppress my tears.

    He pulls me back then he turn me from side to side while holding my shoulder to inspect any bruised or

    injuries on my body "did they try to hurt you?" he ask and I nod my head no.

    "Kevin" he calls to him and I''m surprised he knows the kid

    "I presume you did not try anything funny to my daughter," my father said with sterness.

    "I promise sir, nothing that you wouldn''t approve of. I just invited her to our homing games this

    Friday" he said innocently.

    He nod him his head then we both went in to the car "you didn''t call us to pick you up" he say while

    starting the engine.

    "I''m sorry I totally forgot that" he sigh "well next time be sure to text us. You''re mother and I are both

    worried about you. We have a dangerous inmate that escape. So try and be more careful"

    "I will dad" I answer with my head lower to look at my feet.

    We made it home and mom was already at the dinner table waiting for the both of us. She wasn''t mad

    rather she just warn me to call them next time.

    When our dinner is done I head to my room texting Matteo why he didn''te to pick me up today in

    fact, he never replied back.

    I changed clothes and sat on my bed before texting him I love you words, once again before taking a

    good sleep.

    Maybe he is busy tonight and will text me tomorrow. So I just have to be patiently wait.

 Chapter 39: His Intentions

    Chapter 39: His Intentions

    Four days passed and I haven''t even received a call or a single text from Matteo.

    I kept on looking at my phone screen to see if he''s going to text me anytime soon yet he didn''t.3

    He''s also supposed to talk to me about tonight''s n after his final homing game and also the

    prom tomorrow.

    This was strange, and every time I look at my phone I keep on biting my lip. I also haven''t seen him

    aroundtely.

    Whenever my dad came home I always wanted to listen in if he''s going to say anything about the

    Acting Alpha unfortunately nothinges up.

    I got myself ready for school then sat there on the bed staring at my phone before groaning and threw it

    on the other side andy down on my back watching the ceiling saying ''he loves me or doesn''t love me

    game.''

    It''s getting frustrated I mean I missed him already and Alera is going insane.

    "Addasah, are you going to school today" I prop myself up from my bed to find both my parents at my

    door.

    My father''s hand securely around my mom''s waist. I look back at my nightstand clock "yeah, just give

    me ten minutes"

    "We''ll wait for you downstairs honey"

    once they went out I slump myself back to bed. Thinking of reasons why Matteo never contacted me

    again.

    Finally getting that strength I push my legs up and grab my school bag from the table.

    "Mom, dad" I kiss them both on their cheeks when I made it downstairs.

    My parents drop me off to school and before I could go he stop me "honey, Cora ising tonight and

    I want you to go where she goes. Your mom and I can''t be there tonight"

    I know my parents wants me stay with someone at all time. They only warned me days ago that the

    prisoner who escape is really dangerous and is most likely after our family.

    They just simply said it is dad''s old rival no other further exnation but I was sure there''s more to that

    story.

    "The Alpha ising back tonight and we''re going to be at his son''s private mating ceremony," my

    world stops.8

    Did I just hear that right, his son''s mating ''it can''t be Matteo right?'' I ask myself ''maybe it''s his older

    brother, I don''t know if there''s anyone older than him... An illegitimate child I guess''

    Gosh how I sounded so stupid to myself and now I wanted to cry even more. Looking up I came to face

    with my mom who look me through the rear-view mirror.

    Her eyes trying to analyse my reaction but I quickly reced my misfortune with a smile.2

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "I''ll see you then mom, dad" I grab my bag and went out of the car waving them goodbye. My heart

    aches a little I still trying to convince myself that it isn''t Matteo my dad was referring to.

    "Hey you okay?" I turn to Gia "yeah" I fake a smile trying not show my bewilderment.

    "Cora texted me, she says she couldn''t get through you"

    yeah I totally forgot about that. I am such a bad friend who focus on her mate and not even bother to

    answer my friends texts.

    "My phone is kind of broke" I lie hoping my phone won''t ring any time soon.

    "Ohh that''s sad, anyways Cora is going to be at the game so after here we go change and go to the

    game."

    I answer her yes to her "umm Gia did your parents mention anything about a mating tonight" she grins

    "A you wanna watch one" I roll my eyes at her thinking once is enough.

    "My dad says it''s a private mating ceremony with only the high ranks are allowed. No children, pack

    members or anybody else," she giggle2

    "why do you ask?" I smile "nothing it''s just that my parents won''t be home tonight. I overheard them

    saying something about mating,"

    the bell ring and we both made to our different ss. I couldn''t quite focus today on school, as my mind

    was still on the mating and Matteo.

    I wanted to confirm if it is him or not. I didn''t even know when school finishes and the teacher ask me to

    stay behind to help the girls put up our proms final preparation.

    I told Gia to go ahead with Ed and I''ll call a taxi after this to the game''s. Hoping these things would

    finish before 8:00pm as the games start at that time.

    Decorating began an hourter and my nerves is killing me now, I just couldn''t focus on putting

    anything right in ce or Maria and Janice screaming to everyone that this is wrong and that is right

    and it went on like that for another hours.

    I look at the clock and saw the time it''s 8:00pm and, the game must have already started.

    Sometime afterwards everyone takes a break, I started to walk to a secluded area at the hall and that''s

    when I hear murmuring.

    I was going to turn and walk away when I heard his name mention. I walk back slowly and stood there

    listening to their conversations.

    They were talking to the phone that was on loudspeaker.

    "Oh my gosh, you''re kidding me right" I heard one of them exim. "So Addasah is his Mate"

    The person says yes and I knew who it was. It belongs to Quinn but then wonder how she knew were

    mates. Matteo told me he never told any of his friends ''could he be lying to us'' I link Alera who never

    responded.

    "I think he was only leading her on and only wanted to use her" sheugh lightly through the phone and

    my heart stops and I no longer can breathe.6

    I wanted to deny it but her next words slightly kills me "can you believe it she thought he loves her but

    no Matteo told me I own his heart and were consumating our love tonight. Jay, me, Kevin and some of

    his close friends already knows she''s his Mate but can''t believe she doesn''t know"1

    I felt needles piercing through my heart.

    Then it start hammered by thors hammer or even the moon goddess if she has any.

    "I''m sorry that you guys can''t attend our mating ceremony as it''s a private one" everyone else there

    began giggling.

    I felt my tears on my cheeks I suppress my sobbing and I walk out of there couldn''t even take it

    anymore.

    His true intentions were known now and I wanted not to believe anything single thing.

    Moon goddess how could I be so stupid to think I could have his heart for only what in a spun of two

    weeks and days. I was so stupid for believing him easily and falling in love with him so quickly.

    I beat on my chest as I tried to support myself by leaning against the wall.

    ''I can''t be here'' I whisper to myself ''I have to confront me, how dare he lies to me''

    Taking a deep breathe I go back inside the hall to excuse myself. I need to talk to him, to ask him if

    everything is true as I still couldn''t help but deny her words.

    ''Maybe she is lying, it could be her words against his'' I keep on repeating as I walk towards Janice.

    I need him to tell me that everything is not true and that he loves me only.

 Chapter 40: True Or Not

    Chapter 40: True Or Not

    Once I heard her best friend congratting her over the phone for their mating tonight when I passed

    by them again.

    I pretend to be sick so that I can leave the schoolpound to go straight to where the game is held.

    I quickly text Gia for the location and she told me it''s at Bilford''s College campus. I call an uber which

    arrived 5 minutester to pick me up.

    On my way there Alera was howling with sadness within me but I knew I have to be strong. I made it

    there on time and saw their school mate howling in victory.

    Their game was just finish and they won against the Kings College so they haven''t left yet.

    I bust through the crowd behind the bleachers in my school uniform. All eyes were on me but I just

    ignored them all. I found one of his minions by the end of the hallway flirting with Quinn his precious

    girlfriend, her eyes shine with brightness. I wanted to kill her but first off I need to confront him.

    "Excuse me where''s Matteo" I ask the other kid on my way as I was avoiding being caught by the other

    two.

    He pointed to a secluded door which none other than the boys lockeroom. I follow the direction he

    pointed me and once inside, thenes the whistle and howling.

    Yet my eyes were focus in front as some guys were trying to cover their upper body while others were

    showing off their abs.

    "When were you going to tell me?" I held back my tears with my finger pushing at his chest my eyes

    holding his gaze.

    "Was it before or after you mated with her tonight?"

    He look around signalling to others with a nod and they understood because suddenly the coast was

    clear.

    It''s me and him alone in the boys changing room. The room was filled with intense but I didn''t care or

    was fear by the probability of him murdering me in there.

    "Tell me everything is not true, what Quinn says is not true" I keep on pleading to him.

    "Please Matteo tell me you''re not mating her" I held his hand but he pull his hand away.1

    He scoff turning around drying his hair with a towel then bang. I jump up a little, he has m his locker

    door open then grab a shirt and pull it over him.

    "Did you hear what I just said?" he ignore me.

    Pulling out his phone he quickly type on it then said to me "I heard you loud and clear and if that''s all

    you''re here for, then leave."

    I felt like I want to cry even more his words has gotten in to me crushing all my bones and killing every

    cell of my being.

    "Excuse me, what did you just say?"

    "you heard me and yes it''s true I''m mating her tonight."2

    I stumbled back to a bench near the locker.

    "I may not know what other things she said but yes what my Quinn says is true" he re at me after he

    finish saying it.

    "No" I shook my head in disbelief "so it is true, you did it on purpose didn''t you? You make me fall for

    you on purpose and all along you were going to mate her. You knew what you''re doing, didn''t you?

    How could you?" I tried to wipe off my tears.2

    "How could you do this to me, you said you love me but now I know you never did. How dare you?" I

    sob.

    He threw me a handkerchief "dry those tears it won''t stopped our mating" he walk towards the door

    leaving me there to cry.2

    I couldn''t take the pain away that before he opened it I ran up to him pushing him forward then kept on

    hitting him screaming I hate you even though my fist don''t have any effect on him until I grew tired.

    I try to hit him again but he held my wristmanding me and my wolf to stop or he will kills us. He

    even has the nerve to tell me to pretend that us never happens.

    Alera immediately submit to his order numbing my hole body from fighting him, and I guess he is still

    acting on behalf of his father as an Alpha.

    He opens the door and went out without giving up and much thought to anything I said. I follow behind

    him still in tears and scream

    "I rejected you."

    Everything fell in silence I look up and see everyone in his teams eyes on me with shocked. I couldn''t

    believe that they have been eardroping on us.

    Matteo swirl around looking back at me his eyes filled with furious. Quinn run and stood before him

    trying to calm him down

    "you will not reject me, as your future Alpha and mate Imand you to take it back" his voice

    thundering around the hall.3

    "No Matteo, you may submit Alera to you but you can never submit me physically to you. I can say

    whatever my mouth wants to say, I can walk wherever I want to go and my body can do whatever it

    wants without submitting to you."2

    My voice was filled with determination not stopping there I continued on.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "and as you have just said Im your mate suppose to be the future luna of this pack so no I reject you

    Acting Alpha Matteo Evan Reed"11

    I abruptly turn around with tears clouding my vision and push through the other boys to go out.

    I am deeply hurt and devastated by him still sobbing I kept bumping in to the people and out in the field

    I run to get out of there.

    I heard feminine voices calling my name from somewhere in the crowd, I knew they belong to my

    friends but I kept on going.

    "I''m sorry" I apologise while crying "I''m sorry." I almost stumbled in to another group of boys in their

    football uniform probably the King''s College boys.

    "Hey, you okay" Kevin grap my arm but I pushed him away and continued to run.

    A ferocious growl was heard not too far from me and all of a sudden I was being held by the wrist then

    turned around.

    People''s eyes were on us as they have made ways to the furious Alpha''s son who storm among them

    with much authority.

    I look up in to his stormy eyes which tells me this isn''t good.

    Before I could defend and react to his actions he bare out his fang and dig them on to my neck.

 Chapter 41: Regrets

    Chapter 41: Regrets

    Matteo''s Pov

    The moment I bit her, with my ws digging in her skin it was the moment I regret what I did.

    My anger overtake me and it wasn''t Thunder who initiated it I did this on my own. He has been fighting

    for dominance when I was chasing her through the crowd, in the end Ipletely won and bit her, but

    not marking her.6

    My hate for her rejecting me blinded my thoughts that I forgot I am the one hurting her and she did it

    because she was in pain.

    I say most hateful things to her tonight and plus I was going to mate Quinn and not her.

    I watch her lying there on the ground bath with her own blood. Kevin and his team mates who were

    near the incident came crowding around her.

    "Addasah, oh my Addasah"

    Her friends Gia and Cora came running into the crowd towards her pushing Kevin away who was to

    take her in his arms.

    Cora gathers her in her arms crying out for help. While Gia stood there in shock, her hands shaking

    then she avert her gaze at me.

    Her eyes filled with hate "what the fuck did you do to her?" she yells at me and I growl at her.

    "You will not disrespect your future Alpha" my voice booming the whole ce making her bow in

    submission.

    Cora cries out loud "Addasah, please anyone call the pack doctor" Jay who also rushes through the

    crowd stood there in stunned then he look at me then back down to her.

    He quickly drop down on his knees before Cora and scoop her up in his arms helping her friend.

    "What have I done?" I stagger back gripping my hair Thunder growl to the crowd and they all bow in

    submission.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    My wolf has that much authority over everyone as I am still acting as an Alpha and plus I am an Alpha''s

    heir.

    I look around then to the sight of Jay and her friends running out of the stadium. I turn around and rush

    out of there shifting into his form.

    I push my legs to run faster into the woods until I made it back to my own cabin a little bit far from the

    pack house and almost out of the territory border.

    The cabin I built when I was fifteen, it was a ce I use to go if anything happens to me like a time right

    now.

    Quinn was the only one I brought here in this ce once. The first time I dated her I took her here that

    was before I met Addasah, my mate.3

    I turn back in to my human form crying in front of the door, feeling a little heart broken for what I have

    done tonight. I regret hurting her tonight and using her to only choose Quinn in the end.3

    I did convince her to love me and she admitted it but I wasn''t sure if I was in love with her. Saying I love

    to her back was the only thing I thought was right to say at the moment.

    The truth is I am happy when I was with her, she was my only source of happiness in those days we

    were together. It always felt like we''re the only two people in this whole world.

    My body starts to heat up Thunder was trying to take control, he began to w at our own skin. Then

    we started to break everything outside and inside of this cabin.

    He also did a numerous number on me wing at my skin and trying to kill me with my own hands at

    the same time.1

    We ended up in my own room and by that time we were both exhausted so I sat down in the room

    leaning against the wall.

    I watch my own blood painted all over the walls, the evidence of my wolf punishing me for hurting our

    Mate and me hating myself for breaking her heart.

    The door opens I heard "oh my moon goddess" I snarl when I find Quinn there.

    I bare my fangs at her "get the fuck out" if she hadn''t run behind my back and told my father that I am

    with Addasah and not her none of this would have happened.

    I told her to be patience, a little more time as I needed to tell Addasah about everything. I just need

    time as it was only yesterday or should I say days ago that we confess our love for each other.

    Yes I was going to confess to her about everything, me using her and making her falling for me. I

    wanted to tell her that and also for her to know that I lied about my friends not knowing anything.

    Yet nothing goes in my way as Quinn was impatient. She called my father and told him that I was

    seeing Addasah and I was falling for her.

    She fucking told him everything including the fact that she is my mate.

    So my father did call and arrange our mating tonight no matter how much I beg him to give me time but

    he wouldn''t. He even put his Beta and gamma to watch and monitor my every moves, this all happens

    without Lyndon''s knowledge.

    I have convinced him that her parents does not know we''re Mate even though I knew that her mother

    already knows, it''s a least I could do for her.

    My father was so determined in not letting me be with Addasah and I wonder why he wouldn''t want

    given that she''s a daughter of a top warrior in his pack.

    "What the fuck are you doing here?" she sobs trying to reach for me but I snarl at her.

    "I told you to fucking wait, to give me time but you wouldn''t" I gritted my teeth.

    "I''m sorry but I saw the way you were with her at the Crescent Pack''s Park" she sobs.

    "The way you held and kisses her, it was so different from when we were together" she wipe off her

    tears "you look very much in love with her, so that''s why I did what I do,"5

    she tries again but I yank her hands away. "Matteo," she cries "I love you please understand"

    I growl at her "stay the fuck away from me" she sobs louder but this time I didn''t care.

    I stood up with my hands on the wall to support my limb body.

    "Cry all you want but the fucking mating ceremony is off"

    I walk out of there to go back to the Pack house and pack my clothes. I freshen up myself before linking

    the Beta that the mating ceremony is off. I ce the note on my dad''s desk and pull my duffle bag over

    my shoulder.

    I link Jay to where Addasah is and he told me they are at the pack main hospital waiting for her

    parents.

    Afterwards I made my way to the hospital just to see her

    "Hey, is she okay?" I ask Jay at the corner afraid to be seen by her friends.

    "She''s stable now, why did you it?" he looks angry at me.

    "She rejected me" I hiss at him

    "and you were going to mate Quinn, shouldn''t you be happy, isn''t this what you want?" annoying with

    his question I growl at him

    "No."

    He look stunned "I don''t know, I just broke things with Quinn"

    "so you''re staying with Addasah" he ask

    "no, I am going away but please let me know when she wakes up."

    I was to walk away but he stops me.

    "Wait let me check" he went to check but only to came running back cursing to himself then I heard

    sirens went on.

    "Dude, your father is here and they are looking all over for you. He''s warriors are tracking you"

    "fuck" I curses.

    "Let me know when she wakes up and don''t tell anyone I was here"

    I hug him and sneak out of there making my way to Aaron''s Pack.

 Chapter 42: Aftermath

    Chapter 42: Aftermath

    I blink my eyes looking at the ceiling and I knew I was back in my room.

    I burst into tears with my hands trying to reach for my broken heart.

    If people thought their Alpha''s son bit me due to disrespecting him then they are damn right.

    The bastard didn''t mark me he actually bit me on the neck, he was going to kill me. I sob out loud then

    started to sit up leaning my back against the bed headboard.

    The door opens my mom''s back was facing me as she struggles to close it with a tray of food in her

    hands.

    I wanted to help her but I feel like I have been wreck by a train beside I was crying like a child.

    "Addasah" she look at me as if she was to cry

    "mom."

    "Oh thank moon goddess" she quickly walk towards me before cing the tray on the nightstands and

    hug the life out of me.

    She started to cry but I held her close running my hands up and down on herforting her. We sat

    there crying in each others arms.

    I should have listen when she said to stay away from Matteo. I should have walk away from him back

    then. Now everybody knows I''m his Mate and the jokes on me since it''s Quinn he was mating not me.

    "I''m sorry" I apologize while sobbing in her arms.

    "I thought we''re going to lose you" she cries while holding me

    "It''s okay mom, I''m here and I am truly sorry" she sniffles "let me link your father" the door m open.

    My father came running in and hug me tightly, then pulls my mom in to the hug. My father was strong

    enough not to show his tears but my mom never was.

    She may be the one with the attitude but when ites to me she just became weak.

    "We thought we would lose you" I pull them both in a hugforting them.

    "Hey it''s okay I''m here with you, aren''t I" my mother wipe of her tear while my dad pull her in his arms. I

    wipe off my tears deciding to tell them the truth.

    "Mom, dad" my tears began to drop again. "I''m sorry I didn''t listen to you about staying away from

    Matteo" my mother look with shock she slowly pull away from my dad''s arms.

    My father on the other side look with confused. I quickly got out of the bed and kneel in front of them.

    "I''m sorry I disobey you mom. Please forgive me mom but you have to understand I love him and I

    couldn''t stay away he''s my mate" my voice crack in the end and I was crying again.

    My father stagger back slowly sinking down onto the ground. I thought he was going to be disappointed

    in me but he just started to tear up.

    "It can''t be" he murmured "Oh my poor daughter" he cry looking up the ceiling.

    "Why moon goddess?" he threw his hands up and my mom move tofort him.

    Then she extends her hand to me motioning for me toe over. I got up and ran towards them, I

    knew my mom is going to forgive me no matter what I do despite me being a disobedient child.

    "Oh our poor baby" they both embrace me tightly and all of us were in tears again. It''s almost an hour

    since we have been in that position until they both lead me back to bed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They sat me down on the bed with both of them on each side of me. My mother rub my shoulder while

    my father sitting there taking a deep breath.

    "Addasah," they both look at each other then me. This time I am getting nervous "I''m sorry about the

    life you''re living and what you''re going through now. It''s all my fault"

    He squeeze his eyes shut I''m sorry for bringing my curse upon you," my father apologize but my mom

    went and kneel in front of him.

    "Oh no honey, you''re never a curse to us, we are both blessed to have you. I am grateful to have you

    as my husband and mate. Our daughter" she held my hand squeezing it.

    "She is proud to call you her father" I nod my head yes theny it upon his shoulder. I love my parents

    equally and that''s the truth.

    I look around myself "mom, what time is it?"

    "it''s 10am" she answers.

    ''He must have mated her already, is he happy now? Did he regret doing this to me?'' I wonder to

    myself.

    "Eat your breakfast dear, we will be downstairs" they both kissed me on the forehead "besides you

    have guest here."

    They went out of the door but before it closes I heard my mom saying to my dad "are you sure this is

    going to work."

    I then uses my werewolf hearing to eardrop on their conversation. "We have to try honey" my dad

    answers.

    "What if it doesn''t work?" she ask again but that''s it my dad must have known I''m listening to their

    conversation.

    They were silent again, I heard footsteps then my door opens. Gia and Cora came running inside the

    room hugging me.

    They both burst into tears "we thought you''re going to die, you scare the hell out of us bitch" I chuckle

    pulling out of their hug wiping away my own tears.

    "Ohhe on, don''t be mad besides you two shouldn''t be crying as tonight is the prom. Aren''t you

    supposed to look for your dress instead of moping in my room."

    They both became silence Cora look at Gia then to me "Addy you''ve been in bed for a week" I took a

    deep breathe.

    I didn''t know how to feel anymore about that and don''t even know what to say. I''m just too emotional

    right now that all I wanna do is to cry again and again.

    Suddenly I felt the urge to apologize to them and I owe it to my friends.

    "I''m sorry" I try not to cry "about not telling you about Matteo and I" I started to tear up but I quickly wipe

    off my tears.

    "I''m sorry about not letting you guys know that he was my mate and we were dating" I took a another

    deep breath.

    "I''m sorry-" they cut me off

    "MATE" they both shouted and I look at them with confused.

    "Wait," Cora stops me with her hand in the air "so are you saying you and Matteo are mates"

    Gia on the other side shook her head probably trying to hear if what I was saying before is correct.

    "Are you guys saying that you never knew the night he bit me that I''m his mate?" I ask nervously

    their jaws drop and they both nodded their head no and I slowly wanted to die then.4

    What did I get myself into and howe they knew nothing about it. To think again they were at the

    stadium but should rumors be spreading around by now.

    Now I am confused as hell too.

 Chapter 43: Only A Time

    Chapter 43: Only A Time

    My friends stares at me in desbelief "No way" Gia tries to p herself again.

    "You, Matteo wow! that ass hole" Cora stood up with her hands on both hips.

    "If he was here I would skrill him alive before feeding dogs with his ba-" she stops in mid sentence

    seeing us both stare at her.

    "What?" she roll her eyes and I crack upughing.

    "Wow, never thought I would live the day to hear you talk like that... Wooo wow" Gia and I apud to

    her with enthusiastic.

    "You are both crazy but seriously I despise him" she sat down on the other side of bed.

    "So you wanna tell us about" I lower my head in shame fiddling with my hands.

    "It''s okay you can take your time, maybe" I interrupted her, cutting out what she was trying to say.

    "I knew he was my Mate on my eighteen birthday when I came to pick you guys up."

    I took a deep breath then there I began to tell them of how our everything between him and I began.

    From the first moments up to the one I gradually began to fall in love with him. Our first kiss, the way he

    makes me feel when he''s around and me stupidly believe everything he says.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    How we sneak around everyone''s back to go on dates, then I finally admitted that I love him and how

    he avoid me afterwards. I also told them how I find out about the truth and I confronted him.

    I was in tears after telling them about it "I love him you know that. I just fell for all his lies, fuck it felt like

    I wanted to die when he admitted the truth" I beat on my heart sobbing out hard.

    "Gosh" I try to wipe my tears again

    "I''m sorry for not telling you guys. I''m sorry" I sobs.

    "Did you ever thought of telling us" Gia asks

    "I did try but you went in heat and Cora left for her pack... I''m sorry guys and it is okay if you hate me I

    deserve it."

    They both surprisingly hug me tightly "A our poor baby, we could never hate you" their hands

    smoothing my back withfort.

    "You know I think things are making sense now" Gia says while pulling away.

    She held my hand "I overheard my dad and the Gamma''s conversation the day after Matteo attack you.

    I didn''t understand then but now I can piece the puzzle" she took a deep breath.

    "I heard the Alpha practically gather Bilford College football team including the ones that were there at

    the event and has order everyone never to speak of what happened that night.

    He made them submit and swore to never utter anything about his Mate. Well now I know you''re his

    Mate," she sigh.

    "I don''t know why the Alpha then does not want you and Matteo to be Mate. I mean you are a daughter

    of a top warrior" Cora says with curiosity.

    Gia shrugged her shoulders "yeah now I''m curious too," he finger pointing the end of her mouth as if

    thinking before giving up.

    "I wish I knew more or maybe I''ll try and snoop around my dad''s office. Anyways I also heard the pack

    warriors are looking for"

    Gia looks as if she didn''t want to say it but Cora was hard out gesturing at her to spill the beans.

    "Matteo, he ran away after he bit you that night" she blurted.

    "Pussy" Cora scoff at that and we just sat there in surprise,1

    "and girl you are one spy who listens in to her father''s conversation bad girl" she nod her head at Gia.

    Gia bluff folding her arms "can you me me for being there. I never told them this: hey dad I''m here

    so start your conversation and I''ll listen in a corner" she roll her eyes and flips her hair dramatically.1

    "Besides it wasn''t so bad to listen in, now we get most info and what about you?" Cora just heave her

    shoulders with a mock expression.

    "Ahh right, the only thing you listen in is when there''s pussy, balls and" her words were muffle by the

    pillow making meugh.

    Gia narrows her eyes at Cora "Oh you won''t get away bitch" and she threw her with another pillow

    "major bitch" Cora retort throwing another one.

    We all ended up in a pillow fight as if I wasn''t in a bad shape when I woke up. We y around chasing

    each other like kids until we''re exhausted and hungry.

    We made lunch then watch random movies on TV. Then y dare games without alcohol. We were so

    childish and for a moment I forgot all about what happened.3

    Gia was the first one to head home, she was pick up by Ed then Cora got pick up by Jem, they have a

    date today.

    I sat there in the living room by myself staring at the TV even though I wasn''t interested, until it was

    dark .

    I went and prepared the dinner trying to get myself busy afterwards I sat there at the kitchen table

    taking a break.

    I was so consumed with my own thoughts on time I was happy, every moment of it before I fell in love.

    Suddenly I thought of Matteo and the days we spent together that''s when I broke down again.

    It wasn''t easy to forget what he did to me especially when my heart stupidly loves him.

    It felt like it happens yesterday so I cried there in the kitchen with no one tofort me this time.

    A lot of bad thoughts consumes my mind like not wanting to live anymore.

    I was too hurt that I could not know what to do.

    No matter what happiness I felt earlier with my friends I knew it was only for a moment.

    Because once when I''m alone this is me.

    The foolish,

    stupid

    broken

    Addasah.

    Who does nothing about her broken heart but to cry in pain again and

    again.

 Chapter 44: Beautiful Moments

    Chapter 44: Beautiful Moments

    I was crying to myself and at the same time I try to control my breath when I heard the door suddenly

    opens and my parents walked in.

    Rapidly I wipe off my tears and ran to the kitchen tub sshing water on my face. I try to put a smile

    calming myself down before going back in the living room to greet them.

    They look with shock when they turn and find me standing there with a smile.

    Yeah I am just going to pretend that everything is fine that I am perfectly okay.

    "Oh honey," my mom came and hug me while my dad kiss me on the forehead.

    "I have prepared our dinner" I pressed my lips together again my mom kisses me on the forehead.

    "You should have wait for me toe and do it but thank you honey" she smiles at me and my dad

    squeeze her hands.

    "We have something to ask you but after dinner" my dad says while taking off his jacket.

    We all went back to the kitchen to have our dinner. It was pleasant and I enjoy it very much, weugh

    and talk more.

    My parents were telling me the first time she found out she was pregnant with me and all those

    moments when I was young.

    Then I thought of my wish on my 18th birthday maybe having a sibling would help me out.

    "Mom, can I have another sibling"

    I put my hand over my mouth, damn I can''t believe I said that. I sounded like a kid asking her mom to

    buy her a barbie doll that is sold in a store.

    My parents look stunned before they both burst in toughter at what I just said.

    I watch them exchange look, my mom rolling her eyes and my dad chuckle at her before he takes a

    fork and eat the pasta with a smile.

    My mom then look at me smiling "well dear we''ll see but your sibiling will definitely not be born tonight"

    My dad''s head suddenly pops up smirking and my mom shook off his hand.

    "Your father is such a cheeky man, trust me dear. He was so cheeky that''s why yourte nana Natasha

    made him stood in his birthday suit in front of the shop."2

    I try not tough at my dad who scrunched his brows.

    "Oh you wouldn''t tell our daughter my most embarrassing moment, when yet you are one sassy

    woman I met" heins.

    I felt a little bit embarrassed of hearing this but then again there was nothing to be embarrassed about.

    This are moments other kids long for.

    "You ask for it" my mom took her fork and stack it in her pasta acting like those high school girl in

    movie.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh yeah then you want our daughter to know how mom Natasha scold us"

    My mom cough out loudly kicking at my dad''s leg ring at him. As if he just realised what he was

    going to say he smile at me suddenly changing the topic.

    "You know what your mom is lucky to have me as her mate" my mom roll her eyes at that.

    "Oh keep telling that yourself leather boy" she retorts "we both know that no girl at the time could be

    compare to this beauty" my mother shrugged her shoulders with a proud smile.

    My father chuckles "you know they call me a leather king not some boy" he nodded his head before

    turning towards me.

    "Yeah they use to call your mom the goddess. I was never interested when my friends who goes to her

    pack school talk about her. I always thought she''s just another spoil brat" he admitted and I saw my

    mom smile.

    "Not until we met each other" he continues "and found out the goddess was mated to the leather King,"

    I finishes for them and he winks at my mom.

    I didn''t know my parents could still act like teenagers who just fell in love yesterday.4

    They both smile at each other and I try to push away my other unwanted thoughts like my mate and I.

    Putting on my brave smile, I push it all away and basket it in this moment with my parents.

    I am very happy that they never neglected or rejects one another on first sight.

    We finish up our dinner then I help my mom to clean up the kitchen before we went in the living room.

    My parents sat me down opposite them, "Addasah, your mom and I went to the Alpha today" I became

    stiff.

    They gave me a reassuring smile that it''s nothing bad or what I am thinking right now. Feeling relief, I

    breathe slowly and nod at them waiting for whatever they want to say.

    "We have asked to transfer to another pack" my dad shoulders were down, he look at me with sad

    eyes.

    "unfortunately we can''t move pack''s now, we tried to ask the Alpha but he wouldn''t, let us."2

    My mom took his hand in hers "honey so we have decided another way. We have asked Luna Elle and

    she agreed for your early college admission."

    I look between the two of them with confused "love you''re leaving the day after tomorrow"

    I let out a breath that I didn''t know I have been holding. I guess this is it I am going to miss my own

    graduation but I know I need to leave in order for me to live this life a little.

    So without second thoughts I ept it, without putting up any fight or even aint because to me,

    this maybe just what I need now.

    After our talk I did a group chat with my friends telling them about my parents decision, they were sad

    but knew it was for the best.

    Later on, I lie there on my bed thinking of certain someone until I finally close my eyes reminiscing on

    beautiful moments with my parents.

 Chapter 45: Packing

    Chapter 45: Packing

    I woke up the next day and remembered that I need to pack my stuff as I will be leaving tomorrow.

    It maybe too soon but I know I need this, not to escape but an air to breathe just for a time before I

    came back and face my demons or should I say my one own demon.

    My eyes slowly darting around my room taking in every picture of it. The paintings, the walls and the

    bookshelves and everything else inside this room.

    I stood up and began to look for my clothes to take and things to be left here.

    Afterwards I moved to my left bookshelf to look for any books to take with me.

    I was choosing from my old edition collection when suddenly a book fell off from the shelf andnded

    on the floor.

    I put it back in the shelf and turn to leave but that is when I realised a photo on the floor. It must have

    fell off from the book.

    I pick it up turning it over only to find my father smiling besides a female who clung onto his arms and a

    man on his other side looking at the woman.

    I turn it over again just to read the words I read at the pack.

    "To our great luna Helena Colby- Reed" I mutter under my breath then "James Hond". I kept on

    repeating their name especially the girl''s name.

    Wait it reminds me that she has the samest name with Matteo, not that she''s a luna.

    My curiosity won over, I know there are a lot of Reed in this world but I know I have to push my luck. So

    I dialed Gia''s number and she answer it after four rings.

    "Hey baby girl" I definitely don''t like being called baby girl.

    I groan "I don''t like being call baby girl"

    "why?" she teases

    "because I''m no baby" sheughs at that.

    "Well, it''s not a bad thing to be a baby" I knew she wouldn''t give up so I wanted to ask her straight

    away.

    "Anyways that''s not why I called" she stopsughing then I hear her shuffling around.

    "Yeah, keep going I''m listening" I sat down on the bed with the photo in my hand.

    "Do you know any woman named Helena Colby-Reed by any chance"

    Gia was quite after I mention the woman''s name "Gia"

    "it''s our former luna" she smoothly says it.

    "Why do you ask?" she asks me

    "nothing just wanted to know"

    she was about to press me with her questions but I quickly changed the subject.

    "So are youing today"

    "yeah why not? I wouldn''t miss a onest night with my Bestie" she starts to sniffling "aww my baby

    has grown up" she said.

    "So I''ll be seeing you tonight" she replied yes and before that I say thank you to her before cutting off

    the line.

    My bedroom door opens there stood my father and mom with small bags in their hands

    "breakfast" my dad held it up and I excitedly nodded yes.

    We went downstairs to the kitchen and started to upack our food before we all eat.

    My mind couldn''t forget about the photo and I know I need t talk to my dad about it maybe it will make

    me understand a little of what''s going on.

    "Dad" I have to ask him now, it is now or never

    "what was your rtionship with the former luna and who is he?"

    I handed him the photo which made my dad stopped eating while mom just slowly takes her portion. He

    sat there thinking maybe I shouldn''t ask him that question.

    He sigh "they were my best friends" it looks as if the topic hit him hard. My father looks hurt and I regret

    asking it.

    He put it aside and took a one deep breathe

    "you see I wasn''t originally in this pack but my friends was the reason I ended up here. We were so

    close to each other that we were inseparable and we even make a pact to move once the other move.

    It was him, I and her not until she finds her mate and moves away. It hit James really hard, since he

    has a crush on her that he ended up switching pack. Around that time I met your mother" he pull my

    mom''s hand in to his entwining their fingers together.

    "My friends wanted me toe here, and because I made a pact I moved here and left your mother

    there as she didn''t want toe," he nce at her with sadness.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I thought I could still trust them yet in the end they both betray me. They have their own motives and I

    blindly follow it. I should have listen to your mom when she told me to stay in my pack" he sigh heavily

    looking hurt.

    I felt his emotions and I became sad, my mom moves closerying her head on his shoulder as she

    rubs his hands smoothly.

    He look back to me with a smile "but I''m happy because now I have you two in my life" I nod my head

    at him.

    "Your mom was the best thing that ever happens to me and you were the gift that we both would

    cherish in our hearts," he opens his left arm and I move to snuggle closer to him.

    "I know you have more questions Addasah but one at the time, we have this whole life ahead of us"

    he''s right I gesture over at my mom and she smile with a nod.2

    We finish up breakfast and continue on with packing my stuff. When it''s around 3pm my parents went

    back to pick up my grandmother from the Moonbridge Pack and I stay at home.

    I didn''t want to go as I am not ready to go out especially to my grandma''s pack as it will brings back

    some memories of me and him.

    My mind then wonders on my dad''s friend''s I wonder what happens then.

    I know Matteo told me his mother left him when he was young with another Alpha but then why do I feel

    like that wasn''t the case.

    Now I know she use to be my dad''s best friend it got me wonders what really happens.

    I have so many questions that I want to push my dad with but he told me one at the time and I know

    that the topic of his two friends really hits him hard.

    I sat on the couch ying with my phone while I waited for the girls who has texted me to be here

    soon.

    There was a knock on the door knowing very well it must be the girls.

    "You cane in, the door is open" yes I have left it open for my friends.

    I was still ying on my phone. I hear nothing

    "Gia, Cora you know" I turn to find Matteo standing there 2 metres away from the couch I''m sitting on.

    I thought he was going to kill me, to finish off what he started the other night but nothing happens.

    My heart races a little while I try to calm my breath. We both state at each other for almost 30 minutes I

    was like that lost girl again who fall I love with him.

    Not until he tries to take a step forward and then suddenly hate rece it and despise him that all want

    to do is to hate him.+

    So I ended up screaming at him "what the hell are you here for?"

 Chapter 46: Pain And Promises

    Chapter 46: Pain And Promises

    Matteo''s POV

    "What the hell are you doing here?" she snarl at me.

    I know she hated me right now but I have to make things right this instant.

    Yes I have been hiding from my father andst week I have been in hell and thought of truly giving

    myself to Addasah.

    The past weeks made me re thinks about a lot of things especially my decisions. It even makes me

    realise that I am falling for her too and I want this to work between us.

    I miss her and I damn well regret what I did.

    I couldn''t sleep for eight days thinking about Addasah and me.2

    Aaron has been helping me out a lot he has been giving me advice about the essence of having your

    true mate besides you. He even scolded me for doing that to her, the granddaughter of nana Gloria

    who has been helping us out a lot.

    So Jay never calls me not until today and told me that he heard Addasah is leaving so without even

    care of my father I came here.

    I didn''t care at all I just want to see her and tell her what I really feel. I sigh taking a step towards her

    "Addasah"

    "don''t you dare say my name" she snarls at me.

    "I know what I did is un-" I didn''t get to finish as the next thing I know she SLAPS me really hard.1

    "I deserve that" I say while trying to reach for her but she pushes away my hand and ps me on the

    other cheek.

    "How dare you show your face to me now" ps, then she began to hit me everywhere and I stood

    there not doing anything.

    I know she hates me and that is why she is doing this. She pushes me then began to scratch and w

    at my skin but I did not care.

    It hurts, Thunder now was growling mad for what she''s doing but I shut him offpletely. I just want

    her to hear me out and Thunder won''t destroy this opportunity for us.

    Blood began to oozes out of my skin.

    "Addasah" I force her to stop before I took her handsying it upon my heart.

    I felt her ws digging in my skin, as it reached for my heart. I wince a little but I pretend not to be

    phase by it. At this point I don''t care whether she kills me or not because I deserve it.2

    Her hand slowly made it''s way into my skin. She''s reaching for my heart, my breath hitch still I try my

    best to remain emotionless.

    Thunder was trying so hard to break down my walls but I knew that if I let him out he''s going to

    punished and mark her right here.

    Her palms now reaches my heart, her hands touches it and I felt it beat slowly. Here I was going to die

    by her hands. If I didn''t have any Alpha blood I''m sure I won''t be able to live any longer.

    My breath slow down I smile looking at her as her eyes were focus on her hand as it disappeared in my

    skin.

    My body was weak but I reach out for her just this onest time. I caress her cheek feeling those

    sparks again.

    Closing my eyes about to fall down and die Addasah pull back her hands then fell down on her knees

    crying.

    She looks at the blood in her hands while sobbing.

    I drop down on my knees before her feeling weak. If I was a human I would be dead by then, there''s a

    hole on my left chest I probably need stitches but I know only my mate can heal this open wound but

    I''m not going to beg to be save.

    I felt her hands around my shoulder embracing me. Then she put her head to the open cut and slowly

    my skin began to heal back together.

    She was sobbing in my chest uncontrobly. My tears now wet her hair. I pull her back once I had my

    strength back. Wiping off her tears I caress her cheek gently.

    "Addasah, I''m sorry" I cry

    "I am so sorry and it''s okay if you don''t trust, forgive or believe me right now."

    I cup her face in my hands "look at me Addasah" she close her eyes tightly refusing to look at me.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "Addasah please" I beg her and waited until she finally open up those beautiful sapphire eyes of hers.

    "I know you''re leaving for uni and you may not believe this but please I want to promise you something"

    I move closer to her our face inches from one another letting her hand falls on my beaten heart

    "I promise you under the moon goddess witness that I Matteo Evan Reed will wait for you. I promise

    when youe back I''ll be the better mate for you. I''ll make you my luna and try my hardest to be the

    best man you wanted and deserve to have."5

    This time my forehead is against hers and I nuzzle my nose against hers. I pull out a ring from my

    pocket, it''s one of my grandma''s ring and I wanted to give it to her as a symbol of my promise and a

    token of my heart.

    "I''m sorry for everything and I promise to be that mate and man for you" she sobs out loud.

    "Addasah, this is my promise ring it belongs to my grandma and I promise with this ring on my

    grandmother''s soul and my for fathers grave that I would standby my words I vow to you before"4

    She keeps on sobbing trying to pull away but I pull her to my chest hugging her tightly never even want

    to let go or this moment to be a dream.

    Sometime afterwards I carry her back to her room, then went downstairs to clean my blood on the floor.

    I came back and found her already shower and on bed. I made her lie down then pull a duvet over her.

    I was to leave when she held back my hand "please sleep with me" and she pulls me down beside her.

    I watches her until she fell asleep and I made my way out there afraid my father caught me.

    Unfortunately, I came out of her house only to be surrounded by the Beta and my father''s warrior.

    "Seize him" I bare out my fang challenging them not to move any closer.

    I was to jump attacking them but something stings my neck and I''m out as a feather.

    I woke up again with a head ache, I take a look around and find myself in my father''s room on a chair

    and not in chain. I look in front of me and finds my father sitting there behind his desk with eyes

    narrowing at me.

    "We need to talk" finding my strength back I stood up "sorry Alpha but no" he res at me

    "Addasah and" I cut him off "if you are going to say I can''t be with Addasah then you''re wrong. I won''t

    stay away this time"

    He growl at me mming his fist on the desk.

    "I want my mate, not Quinn so please just ept it because no matter what you do I''ll run away" I said.

    I wasn''t joking when I came back here for Addasah I meant every word I say.

    "You will not mate her" he is trying to control his breath, his hands clenching on each side of the desk.

    "Matteo" his voice raised in hoarse tone "sit down" he order me using his Alpha side.

    "If you still want to see her eyes open again then sit down and let''s talk" he threatens me.

    "You think that would stop me, you won''t even kill her because you know I won''t let you"

    "Oh I will kill her and her parents if you think I''m bluffing don''t test my limits Matteo. Now sit back down"

    he order me again in his Alpha tone.

    My body tries to fight against it yet it was force to submit and I ended up losing it.

    I sat in front of him he took a whisky then sit back behind his desk.+

    "We have a lot to talk about. Shall we start?"

 Chapter 47: Last Night

    Chapter 47: Last Night

    I woke up with no sign of Matteo, I sat there on my bed with tears from my eyes.5

    Alera hates me for what I did but I kept on telling her that it was just a dream.

    I must be dreaming I thought to myself then I felt a cold metal in my right palm.

    Opening my palm I saw the promise ring he gave me. It was beautifully made with little white diamonds

    surrounding it and a medium diamond in the middle.

    Admiration was the word I would said this moment when looking at this ring.

    Then reality hits me that everything wasn''t a dream, Matteo was here and I almost kill him not until I

    saw those green eyes again and that face whom I use to dream of everyday.

    I felt this urge to throw the ring away but since he said it belongs to his grandma I have respect for that

    and keep it.

    ''Then what if it''s a lie'' my subconscious reminded me but again I still hold on to that hope that my mate

    was being sincere and he meant every words he says.

    Alera on the other hand was determined that what Matteo says was true. She said she talks to

    Thunder, his wolf and he confirms that his human side truly meant every words of his promise.

    Reaching for my draw I pull out my jewellery box and took out my ne. It was a gift from my

    parents so I slide the ring to it before putting it on my neck.

    Jumping out of bed I went and look myself over the mirror touching the ne and the ring on my

    chest.

    My thoughts wonders how many girls are out there who believes their mates words easily.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I remember I use to be the one who vow on not letting any man walk over me but now my words seems

    to throw back in my face because Matteo did broke my heart.

    I understand now why it is so easy to believe because when you fell deeply in love there is nothing else

    you would do except believe in that person.2

    I heard screams from downstairs outside of the house. I quickly run down knowing that it was Gia and

    Cora.

    I open the door "what? Come next time this house is close" I jokingly opens it wide and before I close it

    they both tackle me on the ground.

    "Ahhh get your ass off of me?" I scream over the top of my lungs and they both giggle.

    "I''m pretty sure if it was a guy you wouldn''t be saying that right Addasah" Gia wiggle her brows and

    Cora nodded her head in agreement

    "Tsk Tsk bad Addy," she winks

    "Oh to hell with that, you two are two heavy and you are both crushing my poor bones" I dramatically

    push them off and they both narrow their eyes which made meugh .

    "YAH then go look for new friends"

    "there''s no need to look fo ones as being alone is not so bad at all" I poke out my tongue to them like a

    child.

    "Touch¨¦" they both fan their face with their hands and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.

    "Ehhhe on, you know you''re my only two besties in this whole werewolf world"

    "liar you''re going to have new ones there" they both pretend to not believe me.

    "They wouldn''t take your ce" Cora push herself up "damn right, now let''s go kick some balls" and we

    laugh again.

    My parents arrived with nana Gloria when it was getting pretty dark.

    "Grandma" I hug her almost knocking her down "hoi you almost got my back dislocated" sheins

    with a smallugh.

    "I miss you"2

    "and I to you my dear" I lead her on the couch.

    We all gather around talking to each other my grandma telling us about mom''s most embarrassing

    moments in life and my dad couldn''t help butugh.

    Gia and Cora joins me and my mom was hitting my dad''s chest with embarrassed.

    My mom went to fix dinner with grandma and I head upstairs to my room to get a cardigan as I was

    getting cold.

    I was in my room when a light knock was heard e in" my dad car inside and close the door behind

    him.

    "He was here right?" I wanted to lie but he goes on "I know Matteo was here" he sat beside me taking

    my hands in his.

    "If you love him then you have every right to do so. He''s your mate and don''t me yourself for falling

    in love. It wasn''t any of your fault that you guys are paired up" he kisses my forehead.

    "As for your mother, you should understand a mother''s instinct, she didn''t want you to get hurt but know

    she loves you so much and support every choice you made."

    The door opens and my mom stood there I run up to her hugging her tightly telling her how much I love

    her and dad.

    After our emotional moments we went back downstairs and straight to the kitchen where nana Gloria

    and the girls are.

    Grandma was telling them about the food she cooks and both girls were sitting around the table with

    their expression which screams ahhhhh then ohhhh can''t wait to taste it.

    We have our dinner thenter on grandma wanted to talk to me. We talk for almost an hour.

    Her telling me that she knew Matteo and I are mates but didn''t want to interfere with our lives.

    We didn''t talk much of Matteo and I rather she gave me advice and gave me encouragement to be

    brave and knows that everything will heal in time.

    Afterwards I went and kiss my parents goodnight then spend the whole night chatting,ughing, ying

    dare game and then ended up watching a movie.

    Following that the girls went to bed but I wasn''t sleeping.

    My fingers still brushing and ys with the ring on my neck with my thoughts on him.

    I push my legs towards my chest hugging them there while I watches the moon outside with my hands

    still on his ring.

    "He promised, Alera" I link her "he promised"

    feeling a confidence rise through me with determination that he has made me a promise I whisper to

    myself.

    "I can''t wait to be back after four years" with that I kisses his ring.

 Chapter 48: Secrets And Goodbyes

    Chapter 48: Secrets And Goodbyes

    Matteo''s Pov

    I can''t believe what I just heard from my father some part of me wanted to denied it but his words has

    already gotten in my head.

    His threats haspletely won over me. I did not know my mother elope with someone else who was

    not an Alpha.

    I always thought she chose another bying clean to my father yet that wasn''t the case at all.

    Precisely the prisoner namely James who escape from the cell was the one who tries to elope with my

    mother.

    Addasah''s father was best friends with those two, another surprising info for me.

    My father said my mother brought her friends from her old packs, he didn''t approve of it but she made

    him do it.

    She made him believe and blindly he trusted her as she was his Mate. So they all were epted and

    stays together in the pack house without him knowing my mother''s evil scheme behind his back.1

    She has nned to betray him and the pack. The three of them were also willing to sell them off to the

    rogues and hunters who has been nning on conquering theirnds.

    The three were going to escape when the massacre ur but it was the gamma who found out about

    the scheme and told my dad about it before it happens.

    On proposed night of the massacre they pretend to know nothing about it so they watch every move

    they make and when the rogues attacks they knew what to do.

    His Beta and others deals with the fight while he chase after my mother.

    Yet once they arrived there was another fight that already broke our there and my mother was already

    lifeless body was on the ground.

    Lyndon kills almost one hundred wolves consist of hunters and rogues cold heartedly and James was

    no near to be found.

    So they took the traitor in and announced him as his top warrior instead of being the traitor.

    I asked him why but only told me that Addasah''s father is a special wolf and as a future Alpha I might

    need his strength to protect our pack.

    I know now that my father is only using Addasah''s father. So I try my luck and beg him I want to try my

    rtionship with Addasah but he dismissed me cold heartedly.

    He didn''t want me, his son to be friends with a traitors daughter that''s why he always ask me whenever

    he saw us around each other.

    Indeed once he found out we''re Mate he even hates them more. Hepletely ban me from mating

    her or choose her as my mate.

    My dad threatened me that he''s going to expose Lyndon''s doing to everyone including his identity that

    he won''t even tell me at all.

    He also reminded me of what happens to the traitors. This I clench my fist tighter.

    For anyone who brand as a traitor would be executed and not him but his whole family will be ughter

    and I don''t want that to happen

    "You wouldn''t want that right Matteo?" I sat there staring at him not knowing what to do.

    "Then consider me not your son anymore, stripped me off of my birth rights into this family" my father

    scoff.

    "You see I can''t Matteo now make a choice," I sat there wishing that this wasn''t real.

    "Matteo" he kept on repeating my name while I sat there thinking deeply.

    I just promised Addasah to be a better mate for her. My eyes shut and I was hoping this is just a

    nightmare unfortunately it is not.

    "Matteo, time is ticking and you know our Beta with our warriors are waiting outside of her house for my

    orders. One wrong choice and she is long gone Matteo along with her grandma" my eyes widen.

    My father looks at me with amusement and I snarl at him.

    "Everyone in that house will dies if you don''t make the right choice now Matteo" he grab his whisky

    bottle and drinks it.

    "1" he counted" two"

    "fine I''ll take the deal, I won''t be her mate" he smile at me with sinister then I felt something twist

    around my leg.

    I look to find an anklet that I didn''t know exist not until now when it twist around and lock on my right leg

    automatically.

    "What''s this?"

    "to keep tracks of your whereabouts" he said like it was nothing. That what he''s doing to me now is

    nothing.

    I despise my dad now, how could he do this to his son. I hated him officially and all those bullshit he

    told me I won''t even believe it until I confirmed it with my own eyes.

    I wanted to challenge him so bad but Thunder told me I wasn''t ready besides I have to think of

    Addasah and her family.

    Hate keeps biling up in me cursing the man I use to idolise. Today he officially cross the line and until

    death I''ll never want to call him my father.

    "How could you do this to your own son" I spat at him and standing up I made my way to the door

    "I hope you won''t try anything funny Matteo" he calls out to me but I shut it in his face.

    I never slept that night because in my head I was only thinking of Addasah and when morning came

    here I am at her home hiding from the woods and waiting for the time she leave.

    After four hours I finally get to see her with her bags and suitcases being putting inside the car.

    I wanted to be there and hug her for onest time but I couldn''t.

    "Addasah"

    I whisper repeating her name over and over again, hoping the wind would carry it to her and for her to

    hear me out.

    I watches her leave in the car waving goodbye to her parents, friends and nana Gloria.

    I wanted to be there, I do desperately want to be thest person she hugs before she goes. If I knew

    yesterday was myst day near her I would have held onto her tight while she sleeps.2

    The car moves and my legs move with it, I was still in the woods hiding from everyone.

    I try and catch up with the car, I sped up my speed ready to pounce on it stopping her from leaving and

    kidnapped her right here but the rm of the anklet stops me.

    The reminder that I cannot go near her or do what I''m about to do.

    Will she ever forgive me if I let her parents die I thought aside then I stopped myself from running.

    Tears welled up in my eyes as the car began to get further away from my vision.

    "Goodbye Addasah"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I couldn''t control my emotions and I ended up breaking down into tears and fell on my knees.

    Thunder wing at our walls trying to push through but he couldn''t so we howl onest time for our

    mate before I walk away with my heart breaking into pieces and my tears never stops falling from my

    eyes.

    I know I am going to break her heart again once she returns but it''s either that or she dies.

    She will degrade me as a liar or even worse Kills me for my lies but I know one thing is not a lie

    And that my heart now beats and only long for Addasah.

 Chapter 49: Dalunas Pack

    Chapter 49: Daluna''s Pack

    The car arrived aroundte night most of the lights were out.

    There were only guards around the ce, the driver drop me off in front of a huge gate where there are

    two wolves statues stood proudly at each side of the gate.

    I saw a maning then he opens up the gate before extending his hand to me.

    "Hi I don''t know if you remember me but I''m Beta Lucian" he gave me a weing smile and I shook

    his hand in return.

    I do remember him it''s not like I have any memory loss besides Matteo almost breaking his bones

    makes him memorable. I know I sounded like a bitch but I just want to be one.

    ''Good luck on that'' Alera said through our link.

    Despite the time I arrive, Lucian still shows me off to the campus. We put my suitcases in my allocated

    room then we went around other ces.

    He also told me that there are only two of us who admit earlier it was just me and a transfer student

    from the King''s College.

    After going around he then took me back to the Alpha''s house saying the luna and Alpha are expecting

    me tonight.

    The institution campus was not far from the their house. I really love how they design and everything

    was built up here. It was like another paradise to me especially now the lights illuminated every

    beautiful scenery.

    Everything was beautiful and even the surroundings was so peaceful and I could feel my bodying

    back to life.

    When we made it to the Alpha''s house paradise wasn''t even the word to describe it.

    "Wow I want to own" I eximed and kept on admiring the pack house

    "you know it''s funny that is exactly what my mate says when she first saw it too," someone said from

    behind me and I turn to find the Alpha looking at the house.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He came and stood beside me "my mate said she doesn''t want to live in it she wanted to own it" he

    smile while saying it.

    "So I design and built another one" my eyes widen at him more like I''m impressed "yet she insist to

    have this one, so I moved the pack to the new one and we moved in here," he ended with a smile.

    "I hope you''re not saying anything bad about me" another voice interrupted

    "because if you did or do so you''ll be sleeping on the couch tonight love" Luna Elle came and stood

    beside her mate.

    Alpha Eric pulls her closer by the waist "nah it''s just you and her having the same motives of wanting to

    own this house one day" Alpha Eric pointed to my direction I blush to myself.4

    Elle squint her brow "sorry Addy but this house is mine forever right Alpha but I don''t mind sharing" she

    winks at him then she smiles at me.

    I return her smile and take a look back at the house. It was indeed one of the most beautiful house I

    have ever seen.

    "Wee to Daluna, nowe on we should get inside," they both lead me in with their arms around

    one another and Elle''s smile never leaving her face.

    Once inside I was more than amazed to how everything is being set up here.

    A baby''s cry intervene me from staring around like a lost child. I turn to find both the luna and Alpha

    showering a baby with their kisses.

    I just remembered that thest time I saw her she was pregnant but now she has a cute chubby baby.

    "Cyrus say hello to Addasah" she coo at the child kissing him on the forehead. "Addasah, this is our

    son Cyrus" she proudly show him too me.

    The baby yawn and I just feel like pinching those pink cheeks of him, he was so cute and probably a

    heartbreaker when he grow up.

    "Sorry, that you couldn''t meet the rest of the family. It is just us anddy Margaret here. My sister Milly

    is now with her mates pack and Dana she''s at the Pack house," Alpha Eric''s says then he call for

    Margaret to set up the tables.

    "Alpha Eric"

    "Oh dear please do call me Eric no formalities between us in this house" he says as I look on nervously

    and luna Elle who stood beside me squeeze my hand with reassurance.

    "Don''t worry dear, we won''t bite" she teases making my mood feel lighter.

    "I told you before to call me Elle" she y around with her son tickling him in the stomach.

    "Luna, Alpha the dinner is ready" Margaret Bow her head before taking Cyrus from Elle''s arms.

    We sat down saying our grace to the moon goddess before we eat.

    "So how well you know my parents?" I ask Eric

    "I don''t but your mom was my dad''s good old friend, he says she was like his own sibling. Thest time

    they met is when your mom moves to your dad''s best friend''s pack," he says taking a scoop of his food

    while his other hand took hold of Elle''s.

    It kind of reminds me of my parents and I suddenly miss them so much. I haven''t even call them that I

    made it safe to Daluna''s Pack.

    We talk for a while over dinner then they went to put Cyrus in bed while I excuse myself for a walk.

    Elle had changed her mind and made me stays at their house, so she has already told Lucian of their

    decisions. They ask to let someone bring my suitcases here by tomorrow early.

    I walk through the trees in front of the house when I saw two figures emerged from the dark.

    Their steps got nearer and finally they were almost to where I am now standing.

    I scrunched my shoulders while squinting my brows, Alera whine with disgust at the person next to

    Lucian.

    "Hello" his grins almost made me jump and hide under anything that would keep me away from him.

    ''Typical Kevin'' I mutter under my breath and at the same I ignore him and made my way back to the

    house.7

    I should have know that there are devil''s like him who will try and appear every where I go to think it''s

    coincidence but no it''s not.

    Walking back inside the house I wish for the moon goddess for the four years to be over

    with.

 Chapter 50: Going Home

    Chapter 50: Going Home

    Four yearster

    "She can''te home Lyndon, not now" I heard my mom reminded my dad through the phone.

    "She needs to finish her training" it was like she is the one talking to me over the phone but not my dad.

    "Dad, please tell mom I need to be there for my brother''s birth"

    "I heard that and no you can''t" she calls over.

    "You heard that honey, you can''te home but will send you photos" he chime and I just gave up on

    that and told them I love you before ending the call.

    Indeed, I am not necessarily giving up as I am packing my clothes in my suitcase. Ughh how can they

    not want me to be there like seriously I want to be there for my brother''s birth. So I am going there as a

    surprise whether they like it or not.

    Who knows Matteo is going to be surprise too, and I just hope he have kept his promises. After all it

    has been four years of going to uni here now I finally want to go back home.

    I am back in the dorms after staying with Elle and Eric for one year in their home I then request to move

    into the dorms.

    Despite them wanting me to stay there but I still want to experience moving in with a roommate which

    was unfortunate.

    My one and only roommate was send back home after getting herself pregnant with her mate since

    then I live on my own.

    My parents and I talk a lot through the phone over the years. They wanted me toe over and visit

    but I refused as I still wasn''t over my heartbreak.

    Now that I''m finally over everything and I want to go home to see them but they wouldn''t let me.

    Especially now my mom''s pregnancy is due this month and whenever I ask of Matteo my dad would

    say to forget him, and that was it nothing else.2

    Over the four years I hardly contact Cora or Gia, thest time I met Cora was when her brother came

    here in track of his Mate who got kidnapped by her crazy ex fianc¨¦e, then that was a year ago.

    I heard from several people who went to her pack that she got grounded as her infidelity with Jem has

    been finally caught.

    As for Gia thest time we talk was a year back. She has move in with Ed and they have gone around

    other pack''s for vacation.

    I have made new friends over the years and Kevin was quite annoyed that I almost over the past three

    years of my life want to give up and go home.

    The guy has been a nightmare he may have not physically harass but he did sexually harass me

    verbally. Thanks to my dad for teaching me self defense that I could defend myself everytime he tries to

    touch me.

    Thest time we enter into abat was on the night of our dorm party. He pretend to get drunk and

    tries to seduce me and when he couldn''t he tries to get physical which I put up pretty much a good

    fight.

    Beta Lucian found us fighting and Kevin was expelled from the uni with Elle standing her ground that

    he would not step any foot in their pack. Thanks for that he was send back home and I could finally live

    myst year in uni happily without any more trouble.

    "Addasah" someone knocked on my room''s door "who is it?"

    "It''s Kaiser" I threw myst cloth in my suitcase.

    Kaiser is one of a friend I met here in uni along with Sana and Ollie. They became my friends but Sana

    and Ollie have left to go home a month ago.

    Kaiser and I have 2 months of training left before we go home. Kaiser was quite different from Ollie

    whom only made it clear to be just friends but Kaiser, he was the first guy who approached me to be his

    girlfriend apart from Kevin''s sick proposal.

    In fact, I turn him down as I wasn''t interested at all I was so invested in school projects and work.

    Dating never appeared in my calendar schedule or my diary.

    He then wants to be my friend and here we are friends. Just friends with no benefit as the others call it

    or anything that would hinder our friendship.

    I straighten my sweater and went out to meet him outside as I am not letting him in my room.

    That''s another thing, a rule I made up a few months after settling here: no guy would enter my room

    and that goes for my guy friends.

    "Shall we" he smile and I nod my head following behind him. There is going to be a festival tonight but I

    wasn''t going to attend it as I will be going back home after the surprise Kaiser wanted to show me.

    He took me to a pond at the back of our campus and I could see he was nervous. Alera was a little bit

    disappointed as she was ready to go home but Kaiser is making uste.

    He stops then turn to me "Adda can you close your eyes please" wanting this to be over with I close my

    eyes waiting for whatever surprise awaiting me.

    "Open your eyes" I quicklyply with it, and found the scene before me beautiful.

    Any girl would cry at the moment but I wasn''t as I am not in the mood for the treat.

    "Addasah, would you do the honour and be my girlfriend?" I let out a heavy sigh.

    I would have said yes if there was a tiny bit of my heart beating for him but right now I do not want to

    force myself into anything.

    As much as I am feeling guilty and sad for him but I cannot drag myself into something I never want it. I

    don''t even want to lead him on besides he has a Mate out there.

    What happened to me, I did not want to let that happen to anyone else.

    A girl who camete and find her mate in the arms of another. No I won''t let that happen.

    Yeah Elle told me her story with her mate in the past apart from their newly incarnated life but I never

    told her mine even though it was kind of simr.

    So up until now nobody here on the campus or Daluna Pack knows my mate because I hid the truth

    well.

    I was never an open book who yells to the world:

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Matteo is my fucking mate and he broke me. So please I need somebody to take this pain away.

    No I wasn''t like that, I believe in healing my own self and plus my two best friends and parents at home

    were enough to be my rock andfort.4

    Looking back at Kaiser with flowers in his hand in front of me I sadly smile at him.

    "I''m sorry Kaiser but I can never see you in such ways," thinking of telling him the truth but not the

    whole story I held onto Matteo''s ring on my ne.

    "I am going back today and the one who made promises, who the moon goddess pair up for me will be

    there at home waiting for me."

    He look at me with shock "I''m sorry Kaiser, but you know I can never see my friends as a man for me,

    so please don''tplicated things and start looking for your own mate"

    I turn around and started walking back the house but his words made me stops.

    "What if she''s in love with another? What if she doesn''t want me? And what if your mate is with

    another?"4

    I turn back smiling at him "that''s the thing Kaiser, it''s an ''what if?''

    ''What if doesn''t guarantee your mate isn''t waiting for you'' because what if she is?"

    It''s like I have caught him off guard and I knew I was right.

    "Stop second guessing with an what if? and Go with where to?"

    I turn back and walk back to the campus to collect my suitcase. I went to Elle and Eric''s home only to

    find out they have gone out shopping.

    "Don''t you want to go together with them? I heard it''s an invitation from your pack. All pack''s high ranks

    are attending it tonight"

    I wonder what''s the asion was and its not a bad a idea to go with Elle and Eric but then I am not

    supposed to be home now so no I will go on my own.

    "No thanks, Margaret perhaps give them this" I handed her a thank you letter with a card in an

    envelope then I made my way out of the house.

    Clutching on my suitcase handle I smile while waiting for the uber.

    Holding onto my ne I happily told Alera+

    "I can''t wait to get home."

 Chapter 51: Home And Surprises

    Chapter 51: Home And Surprises

    Stretching out my arms in front of my home. I smile taking in the view of our house.

    After four hours of ride I am finally here in one piece with no ident on the road or any rogues attack.

    I can''t believe nothing has changed.

    I walk up to the front door and found it lock ''perfect'' I excitedly giggle while going around and climb over

    my room.

    "Geez thanks to the moon goddess they didn''t cut down this tree" I mumble to myself as I made my

    way up the window.

    The window was locked but I use my arm to break it down and finally I was in.

    ''It''s good to be back home'' I threw myself on the bed and happy that everything was still the same as I

    left them to be. I watches the ceiling for a moment thinking of how things are around here before

    running down the stairs to get my suitcase inside the house.

    I locked the door again and made my way to my room where I unpack my stuff and thought of ways to

    surprise my parents at the same time I hope for my mom not to kill me as she has clearly told me to

    stay there.

    Feeling bored by myself at home I decided to go to the mall for shopping and grab something sweet to

    eat. Everything there seems a bit changed but I was surprised that its all shut down.

    The shops were close even cafe I look around and there was no sign of anyone around here. So I

    drove to a cafe out of town near the territory.

    The cafe is almost closed so I quick my steps and made it there when thedy is about to close it.

    I ask thedy if I could still buy some chocte chips and a cake unfortunately she said no and went

    on to exin.

    "Sorry dear but everything is close down for now even our side. We are all attending tonight''s ball for

    Alpha Matteo-"2

    My phone rings cutting off the woman and what she is trying to tell me. Looking at the number it was

    private I quickly declined it and turn my attention again back to the woman

    "so everyone is expected there. I''m sorry my dear but we''re close for business now" and she walk back

    inside closing the door in my face.

    Sighing in defeat I went back home and chill in my room watching random movies.

    Thinking my parents could be here any minute but no they aren''t and it makes me wonder where they

    could have been.

    ''Why don''t we go to the ball, maybe they are there already'' Alera says through our link

    ''and plus we could surprise them there including Matteo. You know it''s like killing two birds with one

    stone'' she nervously suggested.2

    To think again its not such a bad idea but am I really that ready to face him. Alera is insisting on

    meeting him but for me I am still nervous when ites to facing him.2

    ''He promised'' Alera reminds me and I found back my courage ''right we''re going to do this.''

    I look for a dress in my closet finally my eyes settled on my unworn dress that my friends bought on my

    eighteen birthday. I run my fingers through the royal dark green off the shoulder sleeveless dress, and

    thought on whether should I wear it or not.

    In the end I wore the dress and to my surprise I love how the color suits me even though it wasn''t my

    favourite one but I am amazed by it.

    I did a retouch of my make up and I did my hair in a swept back hairstyle with gentle long curls down

    and fix the temples around my ears. I smack my lips together turning myself in front of the mirror before

    going to the ball.

    As I was driving back I felt goosebumps on my body it''s like something is going to happen but I try not

    to think of it.

    When I arrived there I saw the pack house no longer a house but now turned into a mansion with

    guards at the gate.

    They stopped me "invitation" the guard says without looking up as he was kicking something on the

    ground.

    "Sorry I don''t have it with me right now but I''m Addasah Rumanoff, a member of this pack"

    the guard eyes swiftly turn up to me "Addasah?" he repeatedly said my name as if he didn''t hear me

    before and I nodded my head in return.

    "You may pass"

    I drove inside the gate and look back to find the guard looking at me skeptically. I park outside on the

    other side of thewn as the ce was crowded with cars and made my way inside.

    Taking a deep breath the first thing I did was looing around for anyone I know.

    The ce was crowded with people but it didn''t even take up the whole space as the mansion was

    really big.

    "Addasah?" I swiftly twirl around and find Jay standing there in a corner.

    "You''re back" he walk to my way "and you look amazing" he reach for my hand and shajes it.

    "thank you..and you look okay" shit I just p myself in my head.

    "Did Alpha Matteo knows you''re here?" I shook my head no and I saw him squint his brow.1

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ahhh so now he''s the Alpha I thought aside then look back up to Jay again "Umm have you seen my

    parents!" I ask changing the subject

    "nope I don''t think they will be here tonight" I furrow my brow.

    "I think your mom has gone into" he was cut off by another voice belonging to a female and I find it my

    que to leave.

    I continued to look around for my parents in the crowd but I had no luck in it as none of them were

    here. ''Maybe I should go home'' I turn to leave but remember that I have to see Matteo so I stay.

    "Addasah" I heard my name and turn to find both of my friends walking towards me with surprise.

    They both hug me "oh my you''re here and I can''t believe it"

    "me too girls I thought you''re grounded" I point to Cora

    "and you''re on vacation" I point to Gia.

    "I was grounded for a year but I have to be here tonight since Jem is the beta" Cora slightlyugh

    "yeah and I just came back with Ed and surprised to find out that Matteo" Gia mp her mouth

    stopping in midway.

    They both exchanged looks with each other with their eyes widen and now they both look at me with

    worries.

    "Oh my Addasah you shouldn''t be here tonight?" they both held onto my arms.1

    I scrunched my brow in confusion "why shouldn''t I be, its my home and I wanted to surprise my mom

    and dad here. Besides I want to see Matteo before I go home tonight" they both gasps and I didn''t like

    the way they look at me.

    "Come on Addasah, let''s go home to talk besides you''re parents aren''t here tonight," Cora tries to

    convince me but I refuse to go.

    "Look we''re both surprised too for tonight but we need to talk at home not here" she looks at me with

    pleading eyes.

    They sure as hell is hiding something from me.

    I look back at Gia who quickly makes a call on her phone.

    "What''s going on?" I ask them again

    "Addy, we have to get out of here. You will only get hurt, please Addy" they try to drag me by the arm

    and that is when I saw him.

    "Matteo" I whisper pulling away from their arms and watches him in the centre getting everyones

    attention.

    I slowly walk up to where he was, step by step I nervously went up to him with my hand holding his ring

    on my neck but his words made me stuck.

    My eyes moves to his left and found Quinn going up to him with a big smile on her face.

    She looks happy as she extends her hand out to him.1

    ''He lies'' were two words I whisper as I took another three steps back.

 Chapter 52: Gone With Lies

    Chapter 52: Gone With Lies

    ''Quite when I''ming home

    And I''m on my own

    I could lie say I like it like...''

    Those are the words of the song I hear as I watch him took her hand into his.

    In my head Alera start to w her way out while I keep on whispering to myself that he lies.

    My hand clutching on his ring tightly with my eyes fixed on him.

    He kisses her hand smiling at her then lead her on the dance floor.1

    I stumble back sitting on a nearby chair hiding myself from everyone.

    I try to control my breath as I watches them dancing on the floor with eyes on them before other lunas

    and their Alpha''s join in the dance.

    Cora and Gia steps forward trying to help me up but I held up my hands stopping them froming

    any closer to me.

    I heard my friends sniffling "Addy" but I stop them both.

    "Please leave" I beg them as I close my eyes with a lone tear falling on myp.

    "Please" I pleaded again but still they tried toe near me.

    I refused to look at them both begging them to leave me alone. In the end they finally did and my

    closed eyes were starting to tear up with tears.3

    Slowly I open up my eyes again wishing it was just a dream. Yet once it fully opens I was in the same

    position but only this time I find a pregnant female''s eyes on me.

    I know she is a luna as her hand was around an Alpha whom I take a good look and found that it was

    none other than Dante.

    She looks at me as if she could feel my sorrow and pain, it was like she knew what I am feeling right

    now as her eyes were now reced with sympathy which I didn''t like at all.

    It''s not what I want anyone to feel for me now. Then I avoided her and turn my eyes to the couple

    behind them.

    The mate whom once again broke me with his lies. I can''t believe this, four years. I''ve been away from

    our pack for four years on uni and four years I haven''t seen him since hest made those promises to

    me in my house.

    I was free there within those four years there was no him or her to think about and to get hurt from. Yet

    here he is right here in front of me with his empty promises and I the idiot who bought those lies again.

    Thinking again my wolf Alera was stronger than ever she has learn how to be independent we both are

    without relying on our mate for saving or any help.

    We thought we could live in that way yet how wrong we assumed as one nce at our mate and his

    fiancee and we''re both back to where we have been.

    The broken girl who has finally free and in peace within those years is now in her dilemma again. We

    are right where he put us in the beginning.13

    ''quite when Iming home and I''m on my own''

    The song chorus keeps on repeating added the pain to my heart as I watch him and thought on

    everything.

    He lied... He lie to me when I left for Uni and all his promises to be a better mate were nothing but lies.

    There he is dancing with her on the dance floor.

    Happily in love with one another while the Alphas and the audience looks on cheering for the happy

    couple of the hour.

    Their thunderous sound of ps in approval to their union echoes through the mansion and out of the

    hollow night.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    After he officially announced it, that she was her mate and not me.2

    Finally he''s going to mate the one he loves but not the one he was promised to.

    His eyesnded on mine as a lone tear drop from my eyes. His eyes widen as if he just realised his

    true mate was present. That I have been watching all night long.

    I couldn''t take the sight anymore as I smile to him knowingly before I stood up and left the ball in agony.

    My wolf''s guard was down she was whimpering in pain but there was nothing I could do to help numb

    the pain.

    "Adassah" I heard him calling my name along with heels click on the marple floor but I kept on going.

    "Adassah" he screams but I quicken my steps even more "Adassah" he shouted again.

    Toote I felt something like a force hitting me and body flew up in the air.4

    Throwing me backwards then hit the cement wall with hard. My head pounded on a statue blood

    dripping from my head.

    I heard emergency sirens then saw peopleing out of the mansion shifting in to their wolves form.

    Then I saw him, calling my name while running towards me.

    My vision blurred, my eyes felt heavy and all I could remember was that I''m gone forever with nothing

    but lies of the Alpha.

 Chapter 53: Choice

    Chapter 53: Choice

    Matteo''s Pov

    I have been doing a lot of thinking, that cause me restless nights on whether should I do it or not.

    In the end I made a choice and I just hope it''s right because to me it seems right.

    Tonight I want to move on and start my life with my family, I know it''s not with Addasah but I have to

    take ownership of what happened.2

    Four years I have been in pain but just now I want to be redeem. I may not love Quinn anymore but

    she''s carrying my heir.14

    People may call it a mistake, I do too deep within me but I''ll never admit that to anyone because I don''t

    want my child thinking she or he is a mistake.

    After all it wasn''t his/her fault that he was to be born in this world.

    It happens two months ago when I was still drunk over being heartbroken and almost on the brink of

    committing suicide when my dad came home and force me to mate Quinn.2

    I was at the lowest point of my life and I hated that in my most vulnerable state he caught his prey.

    I''ll never forget the look he gave me and made Mr feel that night. He made me feel worthless and

    weak, I was beyond disgust.

    In his Alpha position hemand me to mate her in front of Lyndon and Mia.2

    Lyndon could have easily kills him but my dad has all the cards and the upper hand. That''s the night I

    discovered another secret that Addasah''s father is a pure hybrid, the ones who are wanted and most

    hunted by our kinds.5

    All Alphas are to extinct his kinds but my father knew that to have a hybrid he would be able to fight

    against all odds or any danger near the pack and very reason he made him a top warrior.

    The night they escape with my mother that''s the night they discovered his identity.

    My father in his victory grin has told me all about it and so he has brought them over when I refuse to

    comply with hismands.

    I could have reach anyone for help or Luna Shina but my dad knows how to yed his cards well. He

    knew when to warn, threat and when to strike without anyone noticing.

    So that horrible night of my life if I didn''t do what he says he would have killed Addasah''s parents right

    there in front of me, which options was better me being with Addasah or her parents death in my

    hands.

    So I did it I agree to Mate her and as we did, all I think of was her, the one meant for me and when I

    have my released that night her name was the one I scream.5

    After that horrible night I never wanted to see anyone again even my own friends. Lyndon tries to reach

    out for me but I was ashamed, too ashamed to face him and Mia or even with Addasah if she''s toe

    back.

    They told me Addasah would understand if I tell the truth when she returns but none of it made me feel

    better. As my mind already set that I was worthless and she deserved a better mate.6

    I disappeared from my pack afterwards, I know my father has been lying about me on training but truth

    was I was gone rogue for a while. I live that life and able to make fewer friends and learn almost every

    single things about them.

    Ever since Alpha Hernandez defeated the rogues Alpha months ago every rogues were now free and

    has live their lives peaceful.

    Yet there are still some of them who tries to invade other pack territories.

    The biggest threat on our territory over the years and is still around is my mom''s lover and best friend

    James. He has been seeking revenge on my father and Lyndon, so constantly our borders have been

    attacked by him but he never seed.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Six days ago I came back strong and challenge my father in front of the Pack. I made him feel

    everything I felt back then when he made me feel worthless.

    I really want to kill him after I won yet I didn''t want his blood to be on my hands so I lock him in a cell.

    He tries to announce that Lyndon was a Hybrid but I made it clear to everyone it was a lie.1

    Hybrids are hard to be epted in any pack and they are being hunted to be killed Lyndon being a

    pure blood brought danger to his family.

    I am relieved that Addasah isn''t one as she''s a normal werewolf but the baby her mother is carrying is

    probably a hybrid.

    So about my father''s old beta, gamma and delta I have reced them immediately.

    Those three has been helping my dad create a hell in my life by following hismands. I stripped

    them off from their titles with warning not to try anything funny or they''ll be rogues.

    Evan became the Delta recing his father, yes he has nothing to do with his father''s choices. Shalom

    became the gamma recing his uncle who is none other than Quinn''s father.

    Jay is my substitute beta for the meantime. He did not want to take full responsibility as a beta in my

    pack.

    I look myself over the mirror and thought of my decision. It may have not been easy even though

    someone I love will hurt the most but I needed this for my unborn child.

    I''m not like those men who neglected her/him just because I dont love her mother. It''s my responsibility

    to be the best father in her life. I hope what I''m doing is right.2

    Mia and Lyndon has already been granted freedom and tonight maybe be theirst night here in my

    Pack.

    They have agree to take Addasah away from here, once we sit down and I tell her my decision and

    apologize to her for breaking my promises.2

    I even ask them to give me another month but I guess I didn''t honor my words again as I will be

    introducing someone else as my luna without them knowing.2

    I was going to tell them but Jay has informed me that our top warrior is in the hospital so there I didn''t

    want to bother them.

    Indeed I heard Addasah is still on training and I''m sure she won''t be here tonight.1

    "Alpha"

    I turn to see Jay leaning against the door "it''s time now everyone is here."

    I nod my head taking onest look at myself before heading downstairs to make an entrance.

 Chapter 54: Erroneous Choice

    Chapter 54: Erroneous Choice

    Matteo''s Pov

    Before I made my entrance I saw Quinnughing with her friends once she saw me she put on a big

    smile and walk in my way.2

    "I''m so excited for tonight" she keeps looking down the hallway where people are making entries inside

    the house.

    "Keep on smiling like that cause it will be the only night you''ll ever be" the smile left her face

    "you know I love yo-"

    "don''t give me that love bullshit because I don''t" she started to tear up but I didn''t feel any sympathy for

    her.2

    If she didn''t push for us together after Addasah left we wouldn''t be in this situation.

    "Just know you''re just a breed to my child, nothing more"

    I took off a handkerchief from my pocket and threw it to her

    "wipe those fucking tears and act just like how we have been practicing for a week now"

    I walk away from her and head downstairs leaving her behind.

    When I arrive down the hall a lot of Alphas and Beta have arrived then I was approach by Alpha

    Hernandez.

    "Alpha Hernandez"

    "please it''s Dante we''re not strangers to have titles with each other, are we" he pat on my shoulder.

    "So I heard you''ve been on training"

    I raise my brow knowing very well this is one of the lies my dad told everyone when I ran away and

    gone rogue.

    "Yeah, something like that, how''s it going with you?" I ask

    "Dante" his luna interrupt us she was rubbing at her stomach, then he leans and kiss her forehead. He

    pulls her closer with a smile "everything is perfectly fine"

    His interaction with his luna made me second guess of my choice yet again I tried to forget it.

    "How are things with Addasah?" he ask and I froze forcing a smile on my face, his luna look between

    the two of us.

    Luckily Cora came and took her away from her mate leaving the two of us alone. If I could recall I think

    he''s the only one who knew that Addasah and I are mates "ummm" I rub the back of my head.

    "It''s over after tonight as... I don''t know" he squint his brow before whispering to me in a low voice

    "just an advice Matteo, I don''t know what you''re deciding tonight but know that if you fuck up tonight,

    your life will be forever fuck up. Trust me I''m just lucky to be epted by my mate again" he then gave

    a p on my shoulder.2

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Take it from someone who have been an ass, jerk and other spiteful words to his mate" he look in her

    direction and smile again.

    "Alpha" we turn to face Alpha Gibson, his luna Elle, my cousin Aaron, his Mate and Alpha Zues with his

    mate.

    "Alpha" they both dismissively don''t want to be called Alpha among us, after all we''re all alliance and

    friends here.

    We all talk for a while making my night feel a little bit better. Sometimeter I was going to head to

    Quinn when someone pull me back to a corner.

    I turn to find an angry Gia yanking at my arm. In her harsh tone she whispers to me

    "is it true you''re announcing tonight Quinn as your luna?" she look at me for confirmation.

    "It''s none of your business who I have chosen as my luna" I dare her and she seize me up with her

    eyes.

    "It is when my friend is your mate" she res at me "I curse you Alpha and I hope when you have kids

    with her" she meant Quinn "may it fall upon their head."

    Clenching my fist about to retaliate when someone intercepted. She spit on the ground "Gia what''s

    going on?" Cora came behind her. She swirl around and they both turn to go I could hear them both

    whispering.

    Then I heard Cora cursing "motherfucker" she turn to lunge at me but Gia held her back.

    I walk away from them suppressing my anger and try to act like nothing happens a minute ago.

    When it''s time I saw Quinning from the stairs, pretending to be happy and in love I reach my hand

    out to her with a force smile.

    I introduced her around despite a disappointing look from Dante I ignore it and went on to others.

    The evening went on with bliss and all these heavy burdens on my shoulder starts to weigh a little.

    I did the announcement, my first take as an Alpha and then my chosen luna.

    Right when I thought everything is going to be alright after the announcement I saw her.

    She was right here from across the room watching my every move with Quinn.

    My breath hitch, I cannot believe she is here. I saw her looking at me with sadness and pain.

    She shouldn''t be here tonight I thought she won''t be here until her trainings are over.

    All my decisions or choices of moving on and be a perfect family man for my child threw out of the

    window.4

    My promise to be a better mate and to wait for her reys in my head as our eyes lock on to each

    other.1

    My heart races and widly beats for her, Thunder whimpers in my head knowing that we have broken

    her again. I took a step forward still in shock of her appearance tonight.

    Her hand went to her neck and that''s when I saw the ring I gave her. She still kept it and again I felt like

    dying. What am I doing to her.

    A tear drops from her eyes as she rip off the ne with the ring falling on the ground then abruptly

    she turns around and made her way for the door crying.2

    "Addasah" I call after her, leaving Quinn behind in the middle of the dance floor.

    All Alpha''s, luna and others head turns to my way but I ignored it all and chase after her.

    "Matteo" Quinn calls after me with her steps quicker as she was also following behind me but toote I

    am not stopping here.

    I run for Addasah calling out her name.

    "Alpha we''re under attack" one of the warrior links me.

    My eyes widen and I quicken my steps to catch up with Addasah.

    "Addasah" I shouted yet she keeps on running "Addasah" I growl at her trying to match up my speed.

    "Addasah" my growl howl and I was in fear when I saw wolves with red eyes and in subtle states

    emerged from the forest they have already crossed over our borders.

    "Addasah"

    I shouted and I saw a white fur wolf m against her, pushing her out of the way and sending her over

    the cement.2

    Her head hitting a statue as silver bullet hits the white wolf.

    "Mia"

    A loud growl was heard from across thewn. I turn to find Lyndon shifting and run towards the wolfs

    on the ground "no, it can''t be," I run towards Addasah.

    The guest of the evening came running out of the mansion.

    All Alpha''s came out began to shift I saw Dante, with his luna behind him. He kisses her on the

    forehead then he snarls before shifting and charged at the feral wolves.

    Eric with his Beta and Elle who already shifted attack on the other side. While Aaron and Zues were

    fighting against others leading others.

    "Addasah" I growl when a feral wolf made it''s way towards her.

    I jump shifting in to Thunder and we push to move forward.

    The feral wolf didn''t get toy a single finger on her as I rip him into half before he dare toy a hand in

    her.

    I am d to have her in my arms but the moment I look back.

    I knew then Dante''s words were true that my life is now fuck up forever.

 Chapter 55: With Love

    Chapter 55: With Love

    Mia''s Pov (Addasah''s mom)

    "She is going to be so proud to see her brother once he''s born" Lyndon put his hand around me and

    put his hand on my stomach.

    I can''t believe after trying for so many years and finally we are going to have him in our arms.

    "Your sister will be so proud to see you little man" I rub my stomach then felt his kick making us both

    smile.

    We have been in the hospital for 3 days now and Addasah calls today wanting toe home but we

    didn''t want to trouble or worry her.

    I have been admitted earlier because there wereplications to my pregnancy.

    "You know I don''t think she is going to take our words" Lyndon says.

    "Probably she wouldn''t, especially when we''re expecting him soon," I smile looking up at him.

    "You better call her up" he fish for his phone in his pocket then he look at me with bewilderment "I think

    I forgot mine at home"

    "What about mine that we use, its in the draw" Lyndon checks the draw and came back with a frown on

    his face "the battery is dead."

    He then went to charge it before he turn for the door.

    "Where are you going?"

    "find a phone to call her" Lyndon went out to call Addasah while I sat there rubbing my bulge stomach.

    He came back inside "she declines the call"

    Oh right I forgot my daughter does not answers call from other numbers unless it is ours. I always

    reminded her what if something happens to us and someone else calls her but she is one stubborn

    young woman.

    Thinking of Addasah I always wanted to tell her the truth and everything else but I am afraid to hurt her

    even more. Even though it''s toote as that bastard hurt her already something that I was always afraid

    of, for my baby to be broken.

    She maybe a big girl but I know my daughter very well. Despite her strong personality but people could

    easily break her. She has been hurt too much so I want her to heal herself first and finish her studies.

    I believe we have a lot to talk about when shees back. So we have n to tell her the whole truth

    after tonight, so yeah after Matteo became Alpha he granted us freedom.

    Yet he wanted to talk face to face with Addasah before we go away from here. I always wanted to tell

    my daughter what''s going on but Matteo beg us not to until he talks to her.2

    We owe it to him since he saves us from the night his father was going to expose and kill us.1

    We have decided that we''ll gonna bring her back home tomorrow and reveal everything before we

    move to another Pack starting a new life there. Well scratch those two months we told her to stay there.

    Lyndon came and kisses my forehead "I love you" I nuzzled into his arms "I love you more"

    "always" I reply.

    As I said these words I felt something twisted within me. Why do I feel like there is something that''s

    going to happen? Why do I have this heavy feeling upon my chest. I know something is wrong it''s just

    mother''s instinct but couldn''t get my head on what is it.

    "Lyndon love, can you check my phones battery again please, I think we need to call Addasah."

    Before Lyndon touch it the phone rings I watch as he take the call then his expression went down.

    Feeling that something happens I ask hastily

    "what''s going on?"

    He stood there gripping the phone "Addasah she''s here and she''s at the ball."

    "Then what''s wrong?" I mean isn''t this good that she''s here tonight, he cut me off.

    "Matteo never said anything but he''s announcing it tonight" I look on with confused "what do you

    mean?"

    "Gia says the purpose of tonight''s ball is his weing as an Alpha and the official announcement of

    Quinn as his Mate"

    My heart drop oh no my poor daughter not again. I began to panic, why is he doing this he said he

    wouldn''t announce it until Addasah knows.

    ''It can''t be'' I rambles on while taking off my IV

    "where are you going?" I was in panic, my daughter needs me "to find her?" I put on my slippers

    Lyndon held me back.

    "You can''t go in that condition, you are pregnant" I rip off my arms from his shouting

    "I don''t care Lyndon, now is not the time,... you know she''s going to be devastated and I needed to be

    there for her. I promise to care for the both of us"

    The top warriors links us that there are intruders making their way to the Pack mansion. My heart beat

    faster and before he reaches for me I quickly divert towards the door and run out of the hospital.

    "Lana protect our pup" I link to my wolf as I shifted in her form.

    My paws pounding on the ground as we run towards the Pack mansion. Lyndon growl not far behind

    me, he was warning me to go back but I was a runner.

    I made it there to see her running from inside the mansion. I quicken my steps my heart broke for my

    daughter.

    I just wanted to hold her in arms andfort her. I was near to her and so I kept on running. I saw

    wolves with red eyes in their half human self run across thewn.

    My eyes widen when I saw something silver going in her way "Addasah" I scream at the same time

    Matteo scream for her.

    I made it there on time pushing her out of the way as the bullet went straight through my heart.2

    Blood I saw blood on my hand but I am relieved it''s not my daughters blood.

    "Addasah" I fell down on the ground watching her flew in the air then came crushing down and in

    conscious

    I wanted to reach out for my poor baby but my body was too weak.

    My hand going up in the air as if I''m about to reach her "Addasah" tears starts to water my eyes.

    My voice so low in a whisper "Addasah" I try to scream out at her.

    I heard my name being called out, I watch as a feral wolf go for her my tears keeps on falling my body

    trying to get to her but it was too weak.

    I was swoop in the arms of my mate, my eyes were fix on Addasah who is now held in the arms of

    Matteo with the wolf being torn apart.

    Growls and snarls was heard everywhere but my attention was on my daughter and Mate.

    The perfect love I receive, my one and only Lyndon I look up to him2

    "I''m..I''m... Sorry..."

    My hand reaching up for his cheek caressing them "I will always be with you and the kids.. I love you..."

    Stray of tears fell from my eyes as I watch him begging me not to let go.

    I wanted to live for him and my kids but there''s nothing I could do now. I wanted to watch Addasah find

    her love and have pups.

    I want to watch my son grew up and y with his sister. I want to have onest dinner with the three of

    them.

    My family that''s what I want.

    There are so many things I want and wish to do with my family but I know my time is up.

    Addasah myst thoughts on how I was waiting for her after four years. I was waiting for my baby to

    come home so that I could hold her once again and tell her that I''ll never leave her side.

    I wanted to tell her I''m sorry for everything. For not being truthful and only told her to stay away from

    her mate.

    And I only thought of what''s best for her because the Alpha made it clear to us that he doesn''t want her

    around his son. Matteo too was in love with another, so I did it thinking I''m only protecting her.

    I know some may says I was wrong I should have told her to fight for him, that she''s grown up but no

    father or mother would ever want their daughters to be hurt, especially when she''s all we have.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I have been praying for her safety back so that I can be the best mother she will ever have.

    I made mistakes in my life and may not be the best mother in the eyes of others but what can I say I

    was also a human, a human who only knows how to love and see what I thought was right.2

    "Addasah" my only regret was not seeing the genuine smile on her face before I die. As a mother I''ll

    always regret that because thest time I have seen her she was sad."

    With myst breath I wishper to Lyndon "Addasah... Made her... "2

    I whisper onest word before I close my eyes with darkness consuming me and my mate howling for

    me onest time.

 Chapter 56: Shattered

    Chapter 56: Shattered

    Lyndon''s Pov2

    I am torn between my daughter and Mate right now.

    Right when we were about to live a normal life as two mates with our pups without being haunted or

    target by the ex Alpha.

    Now everything we have including our dreams and hope is on the line here.

    Everything has gone wrong now, not we expected. In a way that I know my family could never be whole

    again.

    I look at my daughter from across as the Alpha and others hover over her while Mia was in my arms

    and the war going around us.

    I cry rocking her back and forth before my wolf and I let out a ferocious howl as our hybrid side started

    to shown.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Pushing up my legs I saw Matteo who is now in a short stood up with Addasah in his arms.

    I wanted to rip off his head but I knew I have to get Mia quickly at the Pack hospital too.

    We both rush towards the pack hospital''s direction as fighting erupted all around us. When we arrive,

    the pack doctors and nurses were already there waiting for us.

    Matteo left instantly once Addasah was handed over to the doctor but before that he links me to stay

    here with them.

    The others turn to me taking my Mia out of my arms, my wolf growl possessively but the doctor just

    took her and has assured my wolf that they will take care of them.

    I fell on the ground with my fist pounding it. I let out another howl before standing up in tears and

    stumble my way inside the hospital.

    My mind went crazy I dont know what to do. I pray no beg the moon goddess let her, our unborn pup

    and Addasah to live.2

    I stood there in the hospital hallway as doctors and nurses rushes from here to there.

    I lean towards the wall waiting for any news on my family. I grip my hair falling against it until I was on

    the ground.

    My head is now still having a hope of them to be alive and well. I long for them to be in my arms, my

    mate and pups.

    It''s my fault that they all are in that conditions, my family. I am hurt and broken that because of me my

    family is now broken.

    My wolf keeps on whimpering within me and it took forever to wait for any news on them.

    "Sir Lyndon"

    The doctor came out sighing heavily his head lower in respect considering I''m their top warrior.

    He gave me a big hug and all my hopes just came crashing down "I''m sorry but your mate we couldn''t

    save her. We have tried but.. I''m really sorry Lyndon"

    She''s gone... Mia... my Mia

    My heart

    She''s gone, how can this fate be so cruel to us.4

    Mia

    "and our pup?" I said aloud trying to be strong

    "he''s..." he sigh "he''s out of danger, we were only able to save him" I felt a part of me relief that he was

    alive.

    Addasah and I would live in remorse through out our life if they were both gone. My ''mate'' I keep on

    repeating her name in my head.

    "Show me to her, my mate" I said in urgent and the doctor didn''t stop for a second as he was leading

    me to her.

    When I made it inside I saw her body on the surgery table cover in a white sheet+

    "time of death 9:16pm."

    The doctor''s presence and his words didn''t matter anymore. All my attention was on my mates

    unmoving body.

    The door opens and closed behind me, the doctor no longer here with us.

    I took small steps towards her, I wasn''t rushing there as it was unbelievable that awhile ago we were

    together happily and now she is gone from us.

    I kept on walking slowly until I reaches her. My hands trembling while I reach for the cloth, afraid to

    believe that she is really gone.

    Tears began to gradually forms in my eyes, my wolf howls through our links. I touch the end of the cloth

    with my trembling fingers.

    Languidly I took off the sheet covering her body. Shey there still on the table with closed eyes.

    My hands cupping her face and with that I burst out crying like a kid, letting all my emotions out, pulling

    her lifeless body in my arms.

    "I''m sorry" I hug her body towards mine "I''m sorry" I sob out loud while my wolf keeps on howling with

    my vampire side trying to push through.

    I am a hybrid so I have part vampire and werewolf but I am always lenient to my wolf side dominating

    my body.

    How can the moon goddess do this to us. To me and my family, I have never ask to be a hybrid or for

    my family to befall this tragic life.

    How can the moon goddess be so cruel.

    I cry there holding her in my arms as my thoughts went back to the second time we met when I was

    trying to push her away from me because I was a hybrid.

    shback

    "You didn''t have to be an ass" she re at me "I''m bad for you" I retort.

    She hiss at that "and you think I would run away crying like a prissy just because my mate is bad" I

    heave my shoulder and she took a step forward.

    "How bad?" she asks "bad enough to make you go way"

    "how bad?" she repeated "a hybrid" I blurted and sheughs probably thinking I was joking.

    "Well I''m a crazy mate made for you" she took a step closer

    "Hybrid, werewolf, warlock or whatever you are. You are mine, not gonna leave anytime mate, even

    death will never keep me away from you."2

    She then whisper in my ear "I can assure you I''m your temptress you can''t resist"

    She m her lips on me after saying it and that was the moment I knew I won''t be able to leave her.

    Yet here this instant I wasn''t the one leaving. Here she is lying in my arms gone from me and my pups.

    Those were one of our beautiful moment in our life, a moment that I will always cherish forever.

    She is my fire cracker and my temptress mate the moon goddess made for me.

    I cry still holding onto her while reminiscing on our time as teenagers, then expecting Addasah and all

    the beautiful moments we have together with our pup.

    There was a slight knock on the door "Sir Lyndon."

    The doctor came inside with my pup in her arms, she handed me our baby boy.

    I smile with tears as I watch him sleep peacefully "I''m sorry" I apologise for many things especially the

    fact he won''t grew up to see her.

    He is never going to meet her, he''s going to grow up without a mother. I know I''ll always be there for my

    kids but the hole in their life could not be filled.

    I maybe able to fulfill her role for them but it wouldn''t be enough as they will always need her.

    Therees a time Addasah will look back and wish her mother was there, even Wesley himself our

    little miracle will surely wish he grew up with his mother.

    Indeed, his name is Wesley a name chosen by my mate.

    I silently cry as I held him in my arms praying again that she would watch over us as our guardian

    angel.

    We bid her our goodbye before going out of the room and saw everyone busying around.

    "Sir. Lyndon?" a nurse said questionably at the same time she is standing in front of me trying to catch

    her breath.+

    "Your daughter is awake"

 Chapter 57: Losing Myself

    Chapter 57: Losing Myself

    The door ms open and my father stood there breathing hard with his eyes all red probably from

    crying.

    It hasn''t been that long since I have been awaken.

    Without hesitation my father ran and hug me tightly against his chest.

    Then I hear him sobs I hug with my hands going up and down his back trying tofort him.

    "I''m fine dad" I whisper to him while trying to soothe him.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I saw a nurse standing at the door with something in her arms, she was rocking him back and forth. I

    kept on staring at the nurse who now gave me a smile, then I saw small hands reaching up in the air.

    One word on my head'' ''mom'' so I ask my dad "Dad, where is mom?" his body became stiffen for a

    minute before he pulls away.

    He held my hands in his "Addasah, your mom" he tries to say something but his emotions along with

    his tears stops him.

    "Your mother is gone Addasah" he silently remain afterwards.

    There was a long pregnant pause with me still in shock and trying hard to process what he just said.

    "Gone"

    There was only exnation to that as I know my parents so well. My mom would always be the one to

    be here first despite any situation yet today she wasn''t, I almost forgot about that.

    I always remember my mom came running to the principal''s office whenever she received a call I was

    hurt or involved in a fight with the girls in my ss. I could never forget how she held me when I am

    crying or gentlyfort me in her arms.4

    ''Mom'' I don''t know when I''ll ever forget the thought that she''s gone, it is uneptable.

    In my situation, her and my dad are my life and the purpose I push to be better and do good no

    matter how many times people try to shit up my life.

    Tears drops from my eyes "gone" I began to murmur under my breath "gone."

    My dad just sat there not saying anything he is also fighting his own battle. Losing a mate and the love

    of his life is hard. He is trying his best to be strong for the both of us but I know he isn''t.

    He tries to reach out for me again but this time I shrug off his hand.

    "Mom" I murmur in low whisper then constantly it increases.

    I gaze back to the nurse with a baby in her arms, I almost forgot my mom was pregnant and if the

    nurse is here with him instead of her then that means my brother would never grow up with our mom.

    He would miss out her love and caring as a mom.

    No doubt my dad would fill in her role but she would always a missing puzzle toplete our family.

    "Mom" I mutters again and suddenly something snaps within me.

    Alera shut off our links as her furs color were now changing into midnight ck.

    She then began to hit the barrier ferociously between me her human side and her.

    Alera wanted to break free from me, she wasn''t bing a part of me. She was trying to take all

    control and with that I began to see red spots.

    Blood was staining my eyes and Alera keeps hitting our barrier with her paws using her full strength.

    She was hurting me mentally with her pushing and howling for release.

    Growling within me, she was like a beast ready to pound on her enemies a werewolf that seems to be

    unstoppable.

    My vision now clouded, all I see now is red and my ws began to dig in my own skin drawing bloods

    out of my flesh.

    "Gone" I kept on muttering thenugh escape my mouth. It was one of thoseughs that only a crazy

    or even evil person would let out, indeed it belongs to my wolf.

    My hearing was clear that easily I could detect any movement near or far from me. My father moves

    and I shot a look at my dad growling at him savagely.

    Alera finally breaks our wall and she sneer with evil glint reaching forward for my dad. She tried to

    snatch his hand but I was quick to throw him off hitting the wall with thest strength as a human since

    my wolf is taking over.1

    The nurse stood there in shock with my brother still in her arms "get him out of here" my dad growls

    and she nodded her head quickly running out of the room.

    Alera growls even louder as the door was close by my dad, she was going to follow her.

    My father rushes towards me using his speed before she escapes from there.

    He held my shoulder down tight before shaking me "Addasah" he tries to get through me but my wolf

    was like a possessive demon with her teeth baring at my dad.

    She tries and break his arm she was bing defensive. I felt myself losing to her and our dark side.

    There was a tiny bit of light before I am no more Addasah.

    "Addasah control your wolf" toote Alera was taking control of my body pushing me at the back of our

    mind.

    I sat there in a dark corner of our mind watching things getting ugly.

    She was full on attacking my father.

    Finally I felt her emotions, my wolf was going to kill everyone who has hurt us especially our Mate.

    Killing them means erasing the one who tries to stopped us.

    My mom was thest thing she held on to but now she''s gone. I myself is also gone.

    I cry there silently like a lost child with my legs to my chest.

    "Addasah" I heard a soft feminine voice then a small light but I still hold my head down between my

    bended knees "honey, you need to be strong."

    I felt a warm hand on my cheek before it embraces me "know I''ll always watch over you my sweet

    lovable Addasah Natasha Rumanoff. Your strong and your mom loves you, all of you my sweetheart"

    ''mom'' I burst out crying there in the dark.

    "Addasah look at me" my dad''s voice pulls me back, he orders with so much force in his voice and

    strangely my wolf stops fighting as we face him.

    I gaze around and saw the room in a wreck situation and now we have onlookers.

    My dad turn me to face him before Alera took control of me again. She wasn''t going to let her guard

    down easily she was willing to kill anyone in her way, she was losing our humanity side.

    He look me dead in the eyes, I could see guilt and sadness then a stray of tear drop from his eyes

    "forgive me" was all I hear as Alera was taking control again.

    All I could see were ck dots filling my vision and it overtook mepletely.

 Chapter 58: Couldnt Get Better

    Chapter 58: Couldn''t Get Better

    Matteo''s Pov

    "She''s awake"

    Dr. Omalley our pack doctor on duty inform me through our link.

    Currently I''m in a meeting with the Alphas who were here tonight. We have held a meeting after

    defeating the wolves that were turn feral.

    Usually when a wolf turns feral there''s only one exnation that they have submit to their wolfs dark

    side and chose to be a beast instead of having their human side.

    Them being feral means they won''t stop until their targets are killed.

    There was only one lead that tonight''s attack was initiated by none other than James our sworn enemy.

    Therefore, we are currently discussing strategies and n for any other future attacks.

    Eric and Dante has offered for their best trackers to find James which I appreciate a lot. Aaron has also

    given support for rebuilding some of our properties that were destroyed tonight along with other Alphas.

    "Apologies but this meeting is adjourned. My apologies Alphas but I need to attend to my" I take a deep

    breath, it''s better to be honest now and I''ll talk to Quinnter of my decision.2

    "Mate" I finishes

    Dante gaze up at me "I hope Addasah is well now" everyone around the table furrow their brows in

    confusion.

    "I know I introduce someone else tonight as my mate" the luna gasps in horror while their mate just

    kept on looking.

    "I''ll take whatever punishment and all of your criticism next time for neglecting my soul mate but tonight

    I just need to be there for her, my mate"4

    Again murmuring erupts around the table.

    Dante and Eric were the only Alphas who remain seated with their eyes fixed on me along with their

    luna.

    I nce at Aaron for help who clear his throat and stood up. I quickly excuse myself from the meeting

    and quicken my step towards the pack hospital. I made it there and only stops when I saw one of the

    room being wreck.1

    "What happens here?" a nurse whom I saw earlier when I first carried Addasah here stops then lower

    her head down and respond nervously.

    "Alpha your Mate has woken up two hours ago and had destroyed it. Her father was the one who stops

    her"

    "but doctor Omalley just informed me"

    "This would be the second time she''s awaken" she cut me off not rudely but she seems to be in a hurry.

    "Then where is she?" I ask

    "we have moved her to another room after she went back to sleep."

    I dismiss her immediately. I guess seeing me again she''s nit only gonna destroy the room but also kills

    me. Yet I don''t care as I''m willing to take the risk. I continued to make my way towards her room

    Omalley told me she was in then stop in front of the door.

    I took a deep breath then twist the knop. I open it nervously I step inside closing the door behind me.

    Lyndon looks at me with disappointment but then he quickly mask it, sitting there ignoring me while he

    focus his attention on his daughter.

    I breathe in thinking to myself this is it, Thunder has been encouraging me that everything will be fine,

    that our mate wont even recognised anything. I try to ask him what he meant but he shut me off

    immediately.

    Maybe this is a wrong idea I thought as I try to turn back and go back out of the room.

    "Dad" her soft voice made me stops there with the handle in my hand ready to open it.

    I turn slowly facing her direction.

    She was now fully awake with pillow now supporting her back hoisting her a little bit up against the

    metal headboard.

    I stood there speechless watching her talk to her dad without noticing me. I took step by step near then

    I stop not far away from her bed breathing in nervously.

    If only I could crush her in my arms easily. If only we are in a good situation, if only we''re lovers and

    mates in love.

    All these ifs keeps on popping up in my head. I move nearer her and Lyndon again was growling a little

    in frustration but I didn''t care I just want to hold her. I made it right in front of her on the other side.

    My hand raising to caressed her cheek. As if she just realised my presence her head snap in my way

    making my hand stop in mid air.

    She squint her brows, my hand reaching her cheek and gently I touch her cheek. I was surprised she

    didn''t flinch at my touch or curse at me. At this moments I want to ask if this is just a dream but her

    words cut me off making me look at Lyndon with a frown.

    "You''re my mate" she barely whispers with her cheeks now burning pink, she is blushing.

    My heart elerate its beating. I wonder what''s going on and this is now confusing me. I look at

    Lyndon who lower his head down then the doctor burst inside the room with a file in his hand. I

    retracted my hand and turn to the doctor.

    "Omalley what''s going on with her?" I question him hesitantly through our link

    "Alpha" he let out a heavy sigh.

    "After she lose conscious two hours ago she woke up and couldn''t recognise anything that happened

    there," he scratches his head eyeing her.

    "She has lost some major part of her memories which may include you due to...."

    I couldn''t hear the rest of his words. I staggered back "it can''t be, no this is insane" I mumble while

    moving back until my back hit the wall.

    Is this what Thunder meant I thought to myself with that I slid down on the ground. I should have been

    overjoyed that my mate now lost her memories

    ''isn''t this a perfect time for me to act like I was a good mate, that her and I were in love'' I thought.

    Yet this is not what my heart wants, I wanted her to hate me, curse me and make me feel everything

    she has gone through because of me.

    My tears pouring out of my eyes ''how can fate be so cruel to you Addasah.''

    First off your mate fuck up your heart because I''m an idiot, a coward, an ass name all those filthy words

    and curse me, then your mother died and now you" all these thoughts consumed me as I sat there

    refusing to believe it.

    I turn up watching her who look at me with confusion then slightly a little bit ufortable.

    "Alpha are you okay?" right now I felt like I want to cry out loud in front of her but I know it won''t bring

    back her memories.

    Dr. Omalley helps me up and I lean towards him for support while he tries to help me out.

    Before we could reach the door her delicate voice stops me again "you''re my mate Alpha" she fiddle

    with her fingers with her head in lower.

    "Are you not happy I''m your mate?" she heavily sigh. My heart broke for her if only she knew I broke

    her heart already.

    I started to cry out "No, in fact I am" I couldn''t finish as I was fucking crying now.

    "I am really happy to be your mate" I sniffle

    "then why are you crying and" she bit her bottom lips lowering her head again.

    Fuck this I rush over and embrace her in my arms, my tears wetting her back as she just sat there.

    I was to pull away when I felt two arms hugging me back. We stay in that position for a while before I

    pull away kissing her forehead.

    ''I can''t do this to her I have to tell her the truth that me her mate was never a good mate to her but

    before I do that I just needed some air.

    "I''ll see youter" I stood up to go but I almost trip in which Omalley was fast enough to hold me up.

    He help me out of the room with Addasah''s father following behind us.

    Once outside of the room I instantly got down on my knees before Lyndon as my pack members and

    her friends whom now halt in their steps and watch over us.

    "Please forgive me" I cry out in front of him begging for his forgiveness.

    "Alpha" someone came running up at us while I''m still on my knees before Lyndon.

    I waited for his next words

    "the former Alpha has escape the cell."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I curse out loud forgetting that I was in the middle of apologizing to Addasah''s dad.

    Lyndon moves back in the room while I awkwardly stood up and run out of there with eyes following me

    as I exit the hospital.

    I guess this night doesn''t get any better for me. I let out a heavy sigh while lookingup at the full moon.

 Chapter 59: Faults

    Chapter 59: Faults

    Matteo''s Pov

    I felt myself burning with hatred and at the same time I''m still emotional of what happened to my mate

    and her family.

    It''s my fault again, everything is my fault. I destroyed a family tonight if only I could be patience a little

    more and wait for Addasah things wouldn''t have gone this far.2

    I don''t think she''ll ever forgive me.

    I had pray for her mother to be alive and now the burden is bing heavier and heavier with her

    losing her memories and her mother died.

    I have been walking back and forth in the same spot for an hour with alot of things upying my mind

    like my mate, James surprised attack on our pack and my father escapes.

    Not forgetting Quinn and this whole messed up situation I''m in.2

    I went back to my office and find Aaron sitting there talking with Jay and his luna ire.

    "Hey" I walk inside and sat on a couch opposite them

    "so how did it go, after I left"

    Aaron sigh leaning back against the couch while ire rub on his shoulder.

    "You''re lucky Eric and Dante has supported me" he says

    "please tell me" I told me.

    Aaron began to fill me in with info practically everyone were disappointed of what I did. They have ask

    for a petition to strip me off of my title as an Alpha.

    Yet Aaron has convinced them to give me a second chance which I don''t think I deserve at all.1

    He has exined my situation and the logic behind my actions which then Alpha Eric and Dante along

    with Alpha Jesse from the Nightfall Pack support Aaron.

    I was more grateful to my cousin for doing that to me even though I was willing to step down. In fact,

    since my pack is in danger and the life of my mate is on the line here therefore I couldn''t do it.

    I have to make sure nobody or even myself hurt her again.

    "Thanks bro" I hug my cousin when he was to leave for his pack.

    When they were gone I lean back closing my eyes "so how is she?" Jay asks.

    I clench my fist and simply told him the truth "she lost her memory"

    "What the hell! it is so rare for werewolves to lose memories. Isn''t humans are the only ones with that

    problem" he rant on.

    "Unfortunately my mate does," I say cutting him off in a frustrating tone

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "okay...she remembers some things but not the life where her mate keeps messing up her life"

    Yeah so it''s funny when she doesn''t remember what happens between us or tonight''s event.

    "So what now?" he asks me again

    "I don''t know Jay. I just can''t act like we were perfect mates before. And I just can''t tell her the truth

    immediately... not right now" I bury my face in the palm of my hands.

    "Yeah totally, right now is not the best idea since she has been through a lot. Maybe tomorrow or after

    one week"

    he suggested before walking up to me and pat me on the shoulder

    "but I know you''ll figure it out bro"

    "Matteo" someone knocked on that door and I knew that voice immediately.

    It was none other than Quinn. "Come in"

    Jay nod in my direction before going out letting Quinn inside. I stood up and went behind my desk. She

    took the chair in front of the desk sitting down opposite me.

    I could see she was nervous but I know I have to do this. I will take responsibility for my pup but I can''t

    be with her and act like a perfect family man.

    "Matteo" she started but I stop her "Quinn I don''t know what you''re thinking but I can''t be with you" it is

    better to straighten up with her than running around the push.

    "I will still be responsible for my pup but not us as a family, I can''t do that and I''m sorry" she starts to

    tear up.

    "Matteo but you can''t do this, I love"

    "not that word again Quinn" I intervene.

    "I don''t know how it will work out for you and your mate if you ever met him but you know how it will

    feels like to have one. You would feel what I felt now after you met him"

    "he rejected me" she shouted at me making Thunder stir within me due to her disrespecting us in that

    sort of manner.1

    She sobs "he rejected me and left for his pack because I told him I love you and you know what he

    says" she hups "good because I don''t want a slut for a Mate" she continues to sob.3

    I kind of feel sorry for her yet again it''s not anybody''s fault. Somehow this was also her fault if she did

    not insist for my dad and her for us to be together things wouldn''t go this far.3

    "I''m sorry Quinn but my answer still remains. I need to be with her because I love her. Us is in the past,

    and you know this cause I have been telling you in the past four years" she sobs out loudly expecting

    me tofort her but I know I can''t.

    After Quinn left I sat there in my office thinking of the danger on my pack. I don''t know where and when

    they will attack but all I can do is to prepare my pack for the worst. Therefore, I have to ready myself

    and train my pack hard.

    "Alpha I''m here to see you" Lyndon links me and I instantly replied to him toe in the office.

    I began to feel nervous I don''t know but Addasah''s father visiting me at this hour is making me nervous

    as hell also there was fear creeping up to my veins.

    "Alpha" he came inside and sat on the chair that was upied by Quinn a while ago "please it''s Matteo

    to you" I nervously sat down facing him.

    "Is there anything?"

    "Alpha I think it''s best if I just voice out why I am here. I know we''re all at fault her and it would be a lie

    if I''m not on the verge of killing you right now but currently I''m trying my best to be more civil here.

    You hurt my daughter, you me yourself for my family but I know some part is my fault too. I am not

    here to make amends but to ask you a favour and I think you owe it to my daughter" I let out a heavy

    sigh.

    "Matteo I''ll forgive you if do this right for her. I''ll help track down James and your father but you need to

    focus on Addasah. You don''t have to worry about her friends as I have already talk with with them.

    Besides I think you should know Addasah didn''t lose her memories."

    I look at him with surprise on why the hell he would say that. I mean if Addasah hasn''t lose her

    memories then howe she doesn''t remember what I fucking did.

    "You need to listen to what I have to say" I look with dumbfounded at him.

    "Then exin Lyndon," I say and he actually did.

    Sometime after Lyndon left I sat there not making any move and think hard of what he has proposed

    for me to do.

    It''s not so easy to do what he says but maybe it will be good for Addasah but then again she''ll forever

    hate me.8

    I look at my clock it''s 2am Thunder wanted to see her and wanted me to buy food for her, so I did what

    he wanted besides I really want to see her too.

 Chapter 60: Wrong Parking

    Chapter 60: Wrong Parking

    When I woke up I didn''t understand what was going on.

    The only thing I remember was that I was ready to turn eighteen. Those chitters moments where I

    couldn''t wait to be eighteen.

    In fact, my body is all sore and my head aches a little. I watches as my mate stagger back to his feet

    once the doctor told him something which I couldn''t understand as well since they were mindlinking.

    His reaction and the way he keeps muttering can''t be made me know that they were talking through the

    links.

    My father who was still beside me looks at him, my mate with hatred burning in his eyes.

    It was so hard to know why they would react in such way.

    My mate''s attitude and reaction was confusing me as hell but I couldn''t recall what really happens and

    why I was here in the hospital.

    My wolf Alera seems not to be present at all. It was rare for her not to link me or even exin to me

    what was happening.

    I sat there as the doctor and my dad lead my mate out after he hugged me while crying. I know I have

    ask him some stupid questions which ended up with him in my arms crying.

    I really want to know what just happened yet instead of being a statue I did the most logical thing that

    any mate would do even though I don''t recall our moments together or even his name.

    I hug him in return assuring him that I am okay. My dad and Doctor after my long hug with my mate

    lead him out.

    I felt bad for him got me wondering again what the hell is going on.

    They have been gone for an hour leaving me there alone before my dad saunter his way inside the

    room again without my mate.

    He look at me giving me a smile then walk over to sat near me.

    "Dad, where is mom?" I ask and he responded by hugging me then kissing my forehead.

    "Honey, I know you don''t remember but your mom died, we were under attack by feral wolves tonight" I

    sat there not knowing what to feel.

    I mean I just woke up and my mom is gone how can this be. I wanted to cry but my tears seems to be

    all dried up and the news of her death hurts me but right now I just became froze like a cold bitch.

    "Dad, then why am I in the hospital?" I ask him again and he squeeze my hand

    "you were attack by a wolf" I could see that he''s hiding something

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "so mom dies on my eighteen birthday" I mumble.

    Yet my father exined to me that it has been fours years now and I''m not eighteen anymore. I was so

    confused at first until they told me I have a memory loss.

    I am actually overwhelmed the fact that I lost my memory and I couldn''t even grieve my mom over her

    death.

    "I have a surprise for you my dear" my dad says as the room''s door open and I saw my friendsing

    inside with the other Alphas and Lunas.

    My father was instantly gone from my side and out of the room. My friends were both in tears when

    they crush me into a hug threatening me never to give them a heart attack again and never to scare

    them like that.

    I sat there trying to know each and everyone around me until they were gone again leaving me with my

    friends.

    We then chatted while waiting for my dad who seems to be almost have gone forever.

    "Umm guys I think you two should go now, it''s gettingte" we all look at the clock and saw 1:30am.

    Well I guess it''s morning now, so I try to convince them to go home.

    Cora''s mate Jem came to pick her up sometime after. I am so happy that her brother now has approve

    of their rtionship despise the awkwardness with her sister Zoe who is also mated to Kyle Jems

    brother.

    ording to Cora the two have known they were mates since their teenage years but Kyle was a

    yer he broke Zoes heart cause her to leave.

    As for the hot brother of hers he has found his Mate who is now pregnant and expected soon.

    Gia on the other hand, has found her mate Ed whom I couldn''t remember at all but she says we knew

    each other. Her brother Evan is now the Delta while her father retires, the guy totally earn it.

    When the girls were force to go home I take a look at the clock again and saw that it''s now 2 in the

    morning and my dad haven''te back yet.

    I am starting to get hungry but I didn''t know if I''m allowed to go out. The door slightly opens ''finally I

    thought to myself

    I could smell food then something strange caught my nostrils. It''s the scent of my mate who now

    happens to stood in front of me with food in his hands.

    Suddenly I became shy, my cheeks now blushing at the sight of him and my heart began to beat fast.

    "Alpha" I turn my head down hiding my red face.

    He came inside the room and sat to a chair next to the bed "are you hungry?"

    "No" I quickly replied but my stomach betrays me by making a growl sound.

    He chuckles and I mentally p myself "well your stomach doesn''t seem to agree."

    He handed me the food which smells and taste so good. Not caring of his presence I dig right in

    "oh my this is so yummy" I moan licking the tip of my finger.

    I smile looking back at my mate who froze in his chair gulping his saliva while staring at me. I felt a little

    embarrassed "Alpha, did I say something wrong?" he didn''t reply.

    He caught me off guard when he leans forward "it''s Matteo to you my love. Matteo Evan Reed"

    fuck me now I thought to myself.

    My hands wanting to pull him to close the distance between us. The doors abruptly open and my dad

    stood there with a baby in his arm.

    He walk towards me and I began to freak out with all these thoughts on my head

    Oh my! was I pregnant and somehow have given birth already.

    Damn I shouldn''t act like a holy virgin in front of my mate awhile ago as it seems like we have done the

    deeds and already have a child.

    Gosh! what was I thinking? I wish Alera could talk to me. This is so embarrassing.

    "He''s adorable" I say when my dad hand him over.

    "So what should we call him?" I ask directly to Matteo while my eyes was on our pup but my dad

    answers

    "Wesley Ashton Rumanoff"

    Wait! why is my baby''sst name Rumanoff, which is myst name.

    Questions pops around my head again.

    was he born out of matelock? Matteo is not the father? Then who is the father?

    I clear my throat "Matteo why is our baby''sst name Rumanoff, isn''t he your pup, our pup?"

    I didn''t know my dad was drinking water as he just spill right out of his mouth while Matteo stiffened in

    his seat.

    "Did I say something wrong?"

    My dad coughs out loud more like choking while my mate look as if he was about to die.

    Again did I offend him? was it wrong for me to im him as the father.

    "Honey, he''s not your baby. He is your little brother" my father says

    I felt a bucket of cold water sshing on top of me.

    Embarrassment was all I felt looking down at my brother who yawns in the most cutest way.

    "I guess I''m in the wrong parking lot brother"

    I whisper while kissing his forehead with a smile avoiding my dad and mate''s eyes.

    Gosh I wish I didn''t have this memory loss now I feel like an idiot who just park at a wrong

    house.

 Chapter 61: Back To Life

    Chapter 61: Back To Life

    It was good to be back home instead of staying in the hospital.

    I have been discharged two weeks ago and I''m trying to catch up with life itself.

    I just can''t believe I lost memories of my four years.

    Sometimes I kept on wondering what it was like when I was eighteen or even my 21st birthday.

    Whether I was being kissed before or not within those years because ording to my avable

    memories I have never been in any rtionship.

    So I must have met Matteo or any other guy within those years. There was no sign to show anything of

    my past or a dream to hint on my past like I''ve read in some books.

    It was nothing like I haven''t even lived on this world for 4 years. Like I was someone with no trace, my

    young memories are there but not my adulthood self.

    A baby''s wailing pull me out of my thoughts. I look across the room and find my brother waking up in

    his crib.

    He and my dad is all I have now, the absence of my mother was still shocking for me.

    Everytime someone or even my dad talk about it I always try and change the subject.

    Maybe I am still not epting the fact that my mother is gone. To be honest I am scared to face my

    own emotions so instead of talking it out I hid everything inside of me and avoid the death of my mom.

    Her funeral will be held tomorrow but still I''m not even in the state to see her.

    Oh hell if people think I''m a heartless daughter who never shows up to see her mother at our pack''s

    mortuary but I''m really scared. My father is the only one going there and make arrangements for myProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.

    mom''s funeral along with my mate''s help while I just sit here in the house.

    Speaking of Mate, Matteo and I never saw each other after the night I embarrassed myself mistaking

    my brother for our pup.

    I never saw him thereafter and it''s funny, instead of getting close with him I am also avoiding him. Not

    only from embarrassment but there were so many surreal emotions going on within me which I didn''t

    and wasn''t ready to face them.

    My brother is now my first priority and I need to be here for him and my dad who has been putting up a

    brave face.

    Therefore, avoiding Matteo and the topic of my mom''s death doesn''t mean I have to avoid my brother''s

    presence too.

    In the past two weeks I have been taking some private ss from Dr. Omalley''s Mate on how to care

    for a baby.

    She has shown me how to hold him, feed him, change his diaper, bath him and so much more which I

    was impressed.

    Yet to think of my mom caring for me like this when I was young I push it all back and buried them

    beneath the core of my being.

    Avery''s sses did really paid off as I am now a pro in looking after my brother.

    "Hello there little one," I pick him and held him to my chest carefully.

    "You have gain weight..and Ohhh you''re cute baby" I keep on teasing him pinching his chubby cheeks

    and he respond with a tired yawn.

    I smile feeling really happy by just looking at him and I must admit that he''s the best gift in our lives

    now.

    He''s making me smile whenever I feel alone and at the same time taking my mind off from my mother''s

    death.

    "Ahhh so adorable" another voice interrupts I look around there was no one

    "gosh wish he''s ours," the voice repeated.

    Feeling like an idiot I forgot it must be Alera which I''m shocked she has finally came out of her mute

    zone.

    Yeah she has been ghosting me out but today it''s a miracle to know she''s I''ve within me.

    "Wolfie" I try my link with her and earned a ''What the Fuck'' from her in return.

    I giggle to myself holding Wesley afraid to drop him on the floor. It''s good to have my wolf back after all

    it was hell to be myself without her.

    "Wee back" she rolls her eyes at me before doing an ovation bow in my head.

    I look back at my baby brother pinching on his chubby cheeks "so cute" I whisper kissing his forehead.

    "Alera" she became silent as if she didn''t just pop out of nowhere through our links.

    "Do you remember what happened four years ago?" I ask and she told me no.

    I keep on pushing her to tell me but she ended up screaming that she knew nothing of it too. She''s also

    in the haze of confusion she aid through our links that she wish to remember but she doesn''t too.

    "That makes two of us" I mumble and paid my attention back to my brother who is now smiling in my

    arms.

    "Why did you not talk to me in the past two weeks"

    "I was trying to find my link to you," she whimpers covering her eyes with paws.

    "It was so blury and foggy. I think I was lost when you lost memories not until you say cute and I felt

    your happiness pulling rme right back. It was like every barrier came down and I turn to find you

    standing there with him. So I jump right back in your body" she exins then sigh under her breath.

    "At least we''re back together" I told her

    "you''re saying as if we were in a rtionship" she shook her head.

    "Well, you''re my wolf and we''re partners in crime" she smile scratching her paws.

    "Right wee us back to life, now let''s kick some ass and break some heart" she happily suggested

    "are you referring to our Mate?"

    "duh anyone in our way" she retort in a dull voice and Iugh at that.

    I heard footstepsing up the stairs.

    There could be two people whoes in our house it''s either my mate or my dad. Yet seeing Wesley

    not wiggling around I knew then it wasn''t my dad.

    My brother is one weird baby and that''s our secret. He always knew when my dad is home.

    At first I thought it was strange but constantly he''s been doing it wiggling and pping his hands

    whenever my dad''ses home.

    I brace myself for my mate''s presence pondering if it was so weird to talk to him since I ghost him out

    two weeks ago.

 Chapter 62: Insecurity

    Chapter 62: Insecurity

    "Ahemm"

    He coughs and I pretend not to know turning towards the door and finds him with his hand in his jean

    pocket.

    He walk towards me and Alera suddenly growl a little at his presence.

    The more he came closer the more Alera hiss through our link at him not until our hands brush together

    and he caress my brother''s cheek with admiration.

    Alera rx a little bit due to the contact we had and I was lost at how she''s acting like this to him

    wondering again if anything bad happens with us before losing my memory.4

    "Why are you here?" I ask him.

    "Your dad send me over to see if you guys have eaten" I look at him dumbfounded

    "what?"

    "are you sure you''re the Alpha and not my dad''s errands boy"1

    "ouch" he fake hurt.

    Iugh a little "seriously, it sounded like that way to me" he let out his arms.

    "Come on, he''s my father inw" I giggle in hearing that "don''t be too sure of yourself Alpha" I p him

    on the arm yful.

    I don''t know where all this confidence came from because what I remember no wolf boy or any

    mundane was this close to me besides it''s like I haven''t been avoiding him.

    He took Wesley from my arms "I''ll watch over him you go change"

    "where are we going?"

    "out to eat"

    I groan thinking that I definitely need to get out of this house I mean two weeks seems forever to be

    here.

    I walk away from him pulling my clothes from the closet to change into the bathroom after showering.

    Once I''m done with shower and drying up myself I put on the essential cloth thatdies must not forget

    to wear.

    Then I changed into a skinny jean and a crop top before putting on my denim jacket over it. I chose a

    pair of white converse to go with my outfit then pulls up my ck hair in a messy bun.

    I take a look in the room and went back outside finding Matteo already gone from my room.

    I skip down the living room and find it empty, even in the kitchen. My brother''s milk bottle that I left in

    the refrigerator was also gone.

    "Peep" his car horn pulls me out of there and the house.

    Once in the car I saw my baby brother at the back in his baby booster seat already being changed and

    in fresh clothes.

    "I didn''t know you were this well prepared" he saw my eyes fixed on my brother in his seat.5

    "What can I say, an Alpha''s gotta prepare for his football team" he winks at me and I roll my eyes at

    him.

    We made it to a restaurant and order our food with baby Wesley beside me.

    We were talking on random topics when someone tap her heel beside me. I turn to find a female with

    her arms crossed on her chest. She seems familiar but I couldn''t remember when I have seen her.

    Matteo look at her unpleasantly got me wondering if I''m missing something here.

    "I''m sorry do I know you?"

    she scowl "I''m Quinn"

    "ummm should I be happy to see you" I said with uninterest earning a scowl from her.

    Matteo''s fist clench on the table he doesn''t know that I can see his dislike to this girl.

    "Quinn leave us alone" he said with stern and hoarse.

    She pout like a child before stomping her way out "are you okay?" I ask after she''s gone and he just

    nod in return.

    We became silent and I turn my attention back to my brother while waiting for our food.

    I''m surprised to see my brother ying with his pacifier and that was like his 50th one I bought for him.

    Yeah my brother kind of love ying with it in a different way. He would bit it with his sharp teeths and

    threw it around.

    I was d he didn''t swallow it but just bit it into pieces. I know he''s not a human maybe that''s why he

    doesn''t like the pacifier thing.

    When our food arrives Matteo and I were back to talking not with our rtionship but some part of his

    life.

    I was interested to know that the luna and his younger siblings have move to his cousins pack while his

    father is gone to nowhere.

    I wanted to ask more but he seems sad and angry whenever we talk of him.

    After the restaurant then we went over to the park until it was getting dark and it was time to take back

    Wesley.

    We both put him in his crib when we arrived home and my dad still hasn''t show up maybe he''s

    somewhere trying to get rid of his pain.

    I walk him back down to the door and right when we were outside Matteo turn back to me. I stood

    before him biting on my lower lip.

    I didn''t know what to say except for goodbye and see you when I see you.

    Gosh I am so mean to my mate.

    He close our distance making my heart beats faster and Alera blushing in her own way through our

    link.

    Matteo dip his head down, his lips slowly ascending onto mine just an inch and then we kiss.

    Closing my eyes I thought this was it I''m going to feel how it''s like to being kiss especially by my mate.

    I felt his minty breath along with his intoxic scent invading my nostrils.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I could feel him near my lips, so near to kiss me.

    In fact, I got chicken out "no" I pull right back pushing him not too hard away from me.

    I try to calm my heart seeing his hurt expression. I took in a deep breath and nervously held on to his

    hand.

    "Matteo, I''m sorry but I don''t want to do it now. I don''t want to take it slow or jump right into anything.

    You know I lost my memories... so I need time" I ended up in a whisper hoping he won''t get mad at

    me.2

    He surprisingly pulls me in his arms then kisses my forehead "I know but please always remember I am

    always here for you" he pulls away smiling at me before he jog over to his car.2

    I close the door after waving him goodbye and went up to my room.

    If only he knew how insecure I am with my feelings and emotions right now.

    "Cock blocker" Alera shouted to me out of the blue

    "what the hell is that suppose to mean?" I ask

    "look for it on dictionary or even Google it" she pokes her tongue at me then shut off our links.

    I pick up my brother from his cribying him next to me.

    Tomorrow is my mom''s funeral, her final days on this earth.+

    Am I ready to face it.

 Chapter 63: Open Wounds

    Chapter 63: Open Wounds

    It was finally today, my mom''s funeral and first time since I got out of the hospital I woke up before

    breaking dawn.

    I find my brother not sleeping beside me. Taking in the scent in my room I knew my dad must have took

    him to his room.

    My spections were confirmed when I find him sleeping peacefully in my dad''s arms.

    My lips stretch out into a smile seeing my dad finally at home.

    "Addasah" my heart panic when I heard a voice simr to my mom''s voice.

    No it sounded like her, it must be her because there can''t be two her in this world.

    "Oh my gosh, is she alive?" I swirl around wishing and hoping it''s true unfortunately it wasn''t.

    "Grandma" I run into her arms hugging her tightly.

    It''s been so long since I haven''t seen her "Oh my poor child" she kiss me on the forehead.

    "When did you arrive?" I ask while she still hug me to her side as we walk downstairs.

    We settled on a couch and I snuggle closer to her.

    "Child I swear you''re getting heavier" she dramatically try to push me off before she pulls me in her

    arms again.

    "We came around 10 and you were sleeping like a damn child and yet you''re not, Wesley is the baby

    here" she jokingly says while brushing my hair with her fingers.

    I listen as she talks "your dad pick me up today. Actually he came on the day after the attack telling me

    of your mom''s death"

    I became stiff in her arms, not wanting to hear the word gone.

    Then I heard her sniffles "my baby girl" she sobs "I wanted toe right away for you but I was in

    denial of her death. Addasah your mom was my only child. She was my everything and hearing her

    pass away I just couldn''t bring myself to believe it"

    I pushes away my emotions that were about to surface and snuggle closer to her giving herfort.

    "So I wanted to be strong first beforeing here for you. I needed to and I''m sorry if it offends

    you somehow."

    I just held onto her still refusing to cry I need to be strong for all of them.

    I didn''t know when I fell back to sleep but when I woke up I was sleeping on the couch with a nket

    over me.

    I push it away folding it neatly and follow a delicious scenting from the kitchen.

    I saw my dad already dress in ck holding Wesley in his arms.

    I''m more surprised to see women''s working around the kitchen with my grandma. She links me that

    Alpha let theme to help out.

    "Addasah you need to be ready"

    I nodded at my dad and went to clean the house neatly even though everything was already set.

    I felt like I was a bad daughter with everyone setting things for my mom''s funeral while me the daughter

    just stupidly sit around in my own world.6

    Everyone in the pack wereing and they all ry their condolences to my dad.

    I stood by the window looking outside of the house after getting ready.

    Some of them I never knew of just only Gia, her brother Evan and Cora who came today with Jem.

    Her funeral ceremony was held at our ancient pack house that also known as a prayer house for the

    moon goddess.

    Afterwards we then move towards the cemetery for her final moments.

    I watches my mom''s photos in her teen years and the one with me and dad surrounding her ss

    casket which is decorated with rubies and emeralds diamonds.

    I never cry Ifort my dad who was holding Wesley in his arms with my grandma on his other side.2

    Matteo concluded the ceremony by throwing roses on her casket before he howls towards the sky

    above.

    Then howls of warriors in their wolfs were heard followed by the howls of everyone at the funeral.

    It was a way of respect to pay tribute to any fallen werewolf warriors.

    One by one everyone went to throw in their flowers. I was thest one to be there.

    I took a deep breath taking in everyst inch of her and painted her in my head.

    When it''s all over and she is buried underground my father look at me and he knew I needed this.

    He left me there by myself and I bid my friends goodbye.

    Loving mother and mate:

    Forever will be remembered,

    Forever you remain in our heart

    Forever is our home with you.

    I mumble the words engraved on her headstone.

    Right when everyone is out of sight and have gone back to their home.

    I felt my walls came tumbling down immediately

    All my scars are open with my body being torn and my soul being stripped bare in front of her.2

    All the emotions that I have bottle up and buried beneath my core are now dug up. Here I am finally

    facing it all and ready to be let out.

    There were so many things I wanted to tell her but all I could think of now is;

    "I wish you''re still here mom" slowly a lone tear made it to my cheek.

    I may not remember everything but I do remember the time I was happy.

    From my younger years to the time I was ready to be ady.

    I remember my mom holding me in her arms, her scolding, her kisses on my cheek and the way she

    care for me.

    She is my infinity best friend the one that no friends of mine can rece in my heart.

    The more I thought of my mom, the more tears burst from my eyes and my body began to shook

    violently.

    For the first time since I woke up I mutter "Mom" my voice broke into sobs.

    "Mom"

    I try to say what I wanted her to hear but I couldn''t as I just sob out loudly.

    "Mom"

    Why can''t I say what I want? Why is it so hard to talk.

    Damn this tears! damn this stupid heart, for not letting me say it.

    I beat on my heart vigorously

    "I... I" sobs again "I love you mom"

    I sobs and my body ready to crumble on the ground instead two arms snake around my waist keeping

    me up.

    Sparks ignite through my body, I thought everyone was gone. I lean back on his chest with my back

    against his front.

    Slowly we went down on the ground with him still holding me and me in loud sobs while trying to tore

    away from him and scraping on my skin especially my heart.

    His tears wet my shoulders as he held me. I lean back crying out loud while still scratching at my skin

    As if the abide of the goddess above felt my sorrow the sky turns grey and rain pour on us while I cry

    there in the arms of my mate.

    I keep on shouting at her to wake up ande back to life.

    I keep on begging and begging for her toe back with my fist hitting the soil.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her death is still uneptable

    I can''t ept that she''s gone

    Matteo didn''t say anything as he just held me back close to his chest with his head in the crook of my

    neck.

    "Please mom, I can''t do this without you" I shouted in tears

    "Please, I don''t remember if I ever told you I love you" I keep on sobbing with hopes she''ll juste

    back to life.

    "Please mom"

    My vision turns blur and after losing my energy in my tears. I felt my shoulders heave and my body

    going lump in his arms

    And just like that I was gone as a feather, still begging for my mom toe back to

    us.

 Chapter 64: Dangerous Alert

    Chapter 64: Dangerous Alert

    I woke up on the next day with Matteo besides me on my bed and his arms draping over my waist.

    I gently removes it and slowly I sat up straight hugging my legs to my chest.

    "How can the moon goddess be so cruel to me. I read and heard stories that she gifted people with

    white wolf, healing powers and much more but she never it did with me.

    No matter how much I cried and scream for my mom toe back the moon goddess never brought

    her back from out of the casket she was lying in.

    Maybe this is the reality of those legends and fantasy that people wrote in their books.

    I rock myself back and forth until my attention went back to the sleeping Matteo.

    When I copse at the cemetery yesterday Matteo brought me back home. Yet right when he was to

    leave after my grandma changed my wet clothes I held onto his hand and beg him to stay.

    He''s warm touch really didfort me and him being there with me did help.

    "Don''t try anything funny with my daughter Alpha. I''ll leave the door open" I chuckle thinking back to my

    dad''s warning to Matteo when he left to go down.

    If you think he was only joking nope he wasn''t at all.

    He actually meant it as he literally came and open up the door giving us no privacy at all, even though I

    know Matteo and I won''t do any of that sort of stuff.

    Yet my dad''s overprotectiveness made Alera pull at her fur and scraping her paws through our link.

    I held onto my words when I said I needed time but it doesn''t mean I''ll push him away. He will be there

    at least that''s what he told me and exactly what I need right now.

    Gosh you''re one confusing woman Alera says through our link.

    I saw him stirr in his sleep then I quickly stop rocking back and forth and turn my attention to the wall.

    "Hey" his hand made contact to my knee "are you okay?" he asks yawning then sat up straight next to

    me.

    "Yeah, I am" I replied while avoiding him.

    He hug me to his chest and I didn''t refuse to pull away

    "ahemm I thought I said not to touch my daughter Alpha"

    We turn to my father who is now in the door way giving Matteo another threatening gaze.

    He pull up his hands in surrender "I never, I am just hugging her."

    I saw my dad frown at him and Matteo excuse themselves quickly. Something must have gone wrong

    and I know they were mindlink as their facial expressions shows it all.

    I got ready and went down to spend my day with my grandma and baby brother.

    We went for shopping then I did the whole house cleaning before taking over Wesley while my

    grandma cooks for us.

    I always felt bad whenever she cooks but just like my mom she wouldn''t let me near her kitchen when

    she''s the one in charge.

    My grandma''s presence really helps me and my dad, she was enough for us to feel like my mom is still

    with us.

    The day went by quickly and it was getting dark. My dad hasn''t arrived yet since he left with Matteo.

    My grandma and I were in the kitchen when we heard the door m.

    Running to the door my dad is hanging by Matteo''s side for support as he is cover in blood.

    I widen my eyes in shock "Addasah, go get your brother" he says with urgency even though his voice

    was weak.

    I nodded my head in fright and rush to go upstairs in my room. Quickly I got him out of his grib but

    careful enough not to wake him up.

    I shriek when I came to face with a man smirking at me across my room. I cower back to a corner while

    holding on to Wesley praying that Matteo have heard me.3

    He raises his paws ready to w at me but he couldn''t get near me as Matteo was fast enough to get

    inside my room and tackle him on the floor.

    I scurry to the other side "get out of here, the pack warriors will be here soon" he shouted at me and I

    rush to go out.

    I saw my grandma''s panic attack as she tends for my dad''s wounds. I settled my brother beside my

    dad on the couch and rush to help Matteo.

    I know he says the warrior will be here soon but anything can happen and he might died before that. I

    saw my dad trying to get up but my grandma push him back on the couch tending to his wounds.

    Grabbing an axe that was disyed on our wall I made a dash up to my room where loud snarls and

    smashes are heard from.

    I don''t know if this axe will hurt a fly but I think it will do given the condition of it.

    I saw them fighting on the ground rolling around on the floor. I waited for the perfect time then I move in

    for the kill.

    Without hesitation I swung the axe on the man''s head knocking him outpletely.

    It didn''t pierce his skull or for his head to go off as the thing was just a disy on our wall. So there is

    no harm but enough to knock him out.2

    We sat there catching our breath. His pack warriors came rushing in but toote we already manage

    him.

    They took the unconscious man away from our house and Matteo pull up from the ground helping me

    up on my feet.

    He crush me into a hug "don''t ever put yourself in danger. I don''t want you to do that again" I push him

    away and re at him.

    "I''m not useless I know how to fight. My dad has been training me since I was thirteen" I angrily walk

    back down.4

    The least he could do is say thank you instead of being a jackass hero. I hate it when people tries to do

    that to me like I''m some ss that can be easily broken with one drop.

    My grandma saw my distaunting look. I gently pick up my brother and rock him in my arms my dad look

    at me with confused as I was a bit angry.

    Matteo came down a bitter he went and talk to his warriors beforeing back inside the living

    room.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Your family is moving in the pack house now"3

    He just drop a bomb which for one was his mistake and I''m not going to bend to him without putting up

    a fight.

 Chapter 65: Little Bit Of Drama

    Chapter 65: Little Bit Of Drama

    To me what he says wasn''t a question it was more like an order.

    He didn''t even ask politely or talk it out with us before dropping it in like that.

    He doesn''t know that moving away it''s like we''re leaving every beautiful moments I have with my family

    here not forgetting my mom.

    She just pass away and this house is our home with her, she was the one who chose it.

    "Addasah pack your stuff we''re moving to the pack house now" he repeated himself and I felt myself in

    rage.

    "You know I don''t like being told by someone else" I hiss at him and put Wesley in my grandma''s arms

    ready to have a fight with him.

    My dad was just lying there with his patch up wounds looking between the two of us. I know he is shock

    to see this side of me.

    I stood right in front of him with both my hands on my hips "you can''t just barge into our home and

    make me feel useless then just order us to go live in your pack house"

    "that''s not what I said" he growls at me.

    "Oh yes, you didn''t say it but the words you chose implies on it" he clench his fist together.

    I can see he is fighting control with his wolf but me being stubborn keeps on pushing his buttons.

    "You may be the Alpha but it does not gives you any right to do that" I poke my finger to his chest.

    He closes his eyes while he clenches his fist then he opens his eyes again

    "I have every right over thisnd or anything belongs on thisnd including you" he said in a deep

    hoarse voice making me take further steps away from him.

    "Oh boo hoo, that''s bullshit I''m not your stupid property. So get that through you thick skull" my hands

    pointing to his head.

    "I didn''t say you were my property. You are my mate, my responsibility to protect" he shouted, then

    growls at me in frustration.

    "News sh! it doesn''t mean I lean on your shoulder doesn''t let you talk mate shit on me. And I am not

    some obligations. So if it''s burden you just reject the bond and free yourself from this responsibility.

    It''s not like I needed you okay I''m fine with my dad around, my grandma and I''m also strong on my

    own"

    I didn''t mean to cross the line but he made me said all these words which I didn''t know was bottle up in

    me.

    There was silence then a pin drop with nobody moving or saying anything. He was taken aback then I

    saw the hurt in his eyes.

    He look to the other side wiping off his tear before turning to me

    "You''re right and I''m sorry if I care too much for my mate. I didn''t mean to offend you back there when

    at least I should be thankful to you. Addasah I''m sorry okay but please can you move into the pack

    please" he begged me through his eyes.2

    "You should have been asking like that in the beginning instead of being an ass" I push him out of the

    way and stomp my way back to my room.

    Closing the door I lean against it regretting some of the hurtful things I''ve said to him.

    Oh my, that was our first fight and we sounded like an already mated couple. I went and sat on my bed

    with my head buried in my hands.

    The door opens but I refuse to look "you know you''re more like your mother with the attitude" I turn to

    my dad who now walks in my way and sat down next to me on the bed.

    "Our lives is in danger Addasah and I''m sorry for bringing it upon you and your mom."

    My eyes widen "dad, why are you saying this, you know if she''s-"

    I didn''t get to finish as my dad cut me off immediately.

    "There are so many things your mom and I need to talk to you about but unfortunately things didn''t go

    as it n. So I''m just gonna tell you some part of it."

    I waited for him to say what he is about to say "I''m a hybrid" his words baffled me and I felt my dad

    squeezing my hand.

    "I''m half werewolf, half vampire" he sigh "I know you don''t remember this but I told you before that my

    friends betray me. We made a pact that if one moves we all do so. Stupidly I followed my friends

    leaving your mom behind. I chose my friends over your mom" a tear slip from his eyes.

    "In the end they betray me, and the Alpha caught me as a hybrid. My kind is uneptable in this world.

    We could have been killed altogether.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    We are considered monsters not werewolves and if we are being caught mated to a full blood werewolf

    then our family will be hunted and killed off immediately."2

    I lean my head on his shoulder while listening to his story with a fear that I might lose him too.

    I have lost one parent so I can''t lose another because I don''t know how it would be like to live without

    them.

    "Addasah, I want you to live this moment, enjoy and love whomever you feel like who has your heart.

    Whether it''s your mate which you know I dislike sometimes" we bothugh at that.

    "He can be an ass right dad" I added and he smile then he continue "or any other wolf it''s your choice

    and your heart. I approve anyone but I''ll be more happy if it''s your mate"4

    I almost cry in hearing my dad saying this.

    "You know he''s just being overprotective and worried for your safety. Any mates would feel that way" I

    turn to face him.

    "in saying that Addasah, I agree with him that we need to move in the pack house. I can''t protect you

    from there while you''re here with your brother. I need you to be in the eyes of everyone if I''m not there

    then your mate is."

    I withdrawn my hand but my dad was quick to hold it "this will always be our home, it will still be here. I

    won''t sell it or disregard the memories we have here. You can alwayse here besides we are not

    leaving your mom alone here."

    My dad raises my hand and put it on my heart "remember she''s always here in you" I nodded my head

    in agreement and my dad hug me tightly.

    "Now go tell the Alpha of our decision"

    "he hasn''t left yet?" he shook his head.

    "If you want to know he''s in front of our house pacing around" I pull away from my dad and quickly rush

    downstairs.

    I took a deep breath before going out and my dad was right Matteo was pacing back and forth.

    He turn to face me as I took small steps to him before running and went crash into his arms burying my

    head in his chest.

    "I''m sorry" he kept on saying and I pull away a little to look at his face which was all red.

    "I''m sorry too. I didn''t mean what I say"

    "I know" he caress my cheek.

    "So you''re moving in the pack with your family?" he ask and I could see a glint of hope in his eyes

    whether I would say yes.

    "yes" I answer

    He hug me again and I never pull away from him as I was enjoying his scent and the warm of his

    embrace.

    To think again maybe I should create little drama like this so that I would always have his arms around

    me.

 Chapter 66: Conspiracy

    Chapter 66: Conspiracy

    Matteo''s Pov

    I woke up with a smile on my face, knowing that I''ll have her near me.

    Last night Addasah has finally agreed to move in and when I held her in my arms everything felt so

    right.

    Exactly the moment that I have always wish and long for even though my guilt is eating me up from

    inside.

    Lying to her is getting harder and harder each day but it doesn''t stop me from loving her.

    I wanted to tell her but I know better than to open my mouth. It''s not a time for me to be selfish as she

    also has been through a lot.6

    Addasah still needs a break from everything and a time to healpletely.

    Putting a space between us is not going to work either. It''s only going to confuse her even more and

    make her feel rejected again.

    I will tell her the truth once everything is settled then she can make her own choices.

    I won''t even force her to stay with me. Yes I''ll be a man and live up to the consequences of my actions.

    So aboutst night after our little moments together we moved their stuff only in our Pack house. They

    are still staying over for the night at their home.

    Her room is next to mine and her father and brother''s room is across the hallway from Jay''s room. It

    didn''t went well with her dad but I did a lot of persuading until he finally agreed in the end.

    I wash my face and took a shower before putting on a ck tank top and a grey running short.

    I made my way down and started 300ps then take a break. Jay mindlinks that our prisoner is down

    the dungeon and he''s awake.

    "Great" I chuckle warming up my muscles then balled up my hands into fists.

    I run towards our prison house and down the dungeons. Once I reaches it the door opens to the

    interrogation cell and I smirk at him evilly.

    Thunder stirred within me together webined our strength as human and wolf.

    We move towards our prey Thunder snickers "bye bitch" and our fist pound at his jaw.

    "Tell me, or we''re going all day"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jay and I were taking turn on the bastard that almost kill Addasahst night.

    "Who initiated it" he smirks at us spitting blood on the floor.

    My fist came contact with his jaw sending it to the other side almost breaking his neck. His face was

    un-readable as it was filled with his own blood yet the bastard seems to be too proud of himself.

    "Now tell me or I won''t be nice either," the bastard smirks at me again and Jay.

    I signal to Jay that we need to talk outside. So we step out of the interrogation cell

    "I don''t think he will speak at all" I clenched my hands.

    "We only have option left" he suggested and I knew what he was referring.

    Another footsteps came in the hallway of the dungeon. Our warrior hand me a file which I flips over and

    smile at the information.

    "This will do"

    Since we don''t have another choice then we are going with ourst reservation.

    Storming back in the cell and having no patience anymore I reach for the burning coal to burn him.

    Yes this was ourst reservation and we won''t let him die. We were going to make him live with the

    brand on his face and body.

    I know he will talk if we try since my warriors have dug up his info which I read outside. The bastard

    has a Mate and a pup from his previous pack before he gone rogue.

    "You know I think this brand, will make his Mate consider him a traitor forever" I smirks and he tries to

    move around.

    I guess the burning coal will brand him forever as a rogue and a traitor even if he''s not our pack

    members.

    Still it would mark him as a traitor to everyone including his Mate And pup.

    I sway it in front of his face taunting him by drawing it near to his face "this would be a perfect spot,

    right, for everyone to see."

    His body shook violently "don''t you dare" he breathes hard but I still put it almost near to his in which

    he screams out loud "his pup will-"

    "I''ll tell you," he repeatedly scream out and I chuckle in victory "how''s that sound Beta?" Jay p in

    amusement.

    I put away the coal and sat right in front of him. "Go on,"

    "James and your former Alpha are now working together. They have joined forces together and

    recreate their army from lone and rogues wolves turning them into ferals. I swear that''s all I know"

    He took deep breaths and looked between Jay and I.

    I sat there trying to control my anger I guess their main goal now is to destroy my packpletely

    which I won''t dare them to.

    I have enough of people making me feel stupid and weak. This time I''ll make sure to crush them both

    piece by piece.

    "Take him back to his cell and provide him with food" Jay nodded his head before he ask the guards to

    take him away.

    Afterwards I wash my hands which is stain with the prisoner''s blood and went up to go to the Pack

    house.

    I know she will be here soon so I have to be there when she arrives.

    Unfortunately Addasah was already standing right there with her back on me.

    I didn''t expect her to be this early, I thought she told mest night after moving their stuffs here that

    they''ll be here in the afternoon.

    Screw that I don''t care all that matters she is here. I went up surprising her with my arms snaking

    around her waist.

    "You''re here" I smile while breathing in her scent.

    We stood there like that with my head on her shoulders and our eyes at the house.

    "Do you like it?" I ask

    "I''m nervous" she said and I kiss her neck and felt her body shudder at my touch making me smirks.

    "Come on let''s go meet our Pack" I said kissing her cheek.

 Chapter 67: Barbie Who?

    Chapter 67: Barbie Who?

    We are finally moved into the pack house, my dad, Wesley and I.

    My grandma has gone back to her Pack as she has some duties as one of the elders that she needs to

    attend to.

    So I''m the only one here as dad''s taking Wesley with him to drop off grandma.

    I stood there nervously watching the house. My eyes scan through the whole house and it''s quite

    overwhelming that we are not the only ones living here in the house.

    Matteo told me since Luna Shina and his siblings have move to his cousins Pack, some of his

    members has moved back inside.

    I saw some people peeking through the window then some guy who was passing through outside

    stares at me while walking.

    It didn''t go well for him as he hit the cement wall so hard that he fell on his butt. He stood up hurriedly

    and dust his short before running away without looking back.

    "Hey" I felt arms going around my waist "you''re here"

    "I''m nervous" I could feel a lot of eyes burning my face.

    He kisses on my bare shoulder making my body shudder. I swear his touches has be something

    that I am definitely craving for.

    I''m afraid that I might get addictive once I finally ept him whole heartedly. I don''t know if I will ever

    undo myself from him if I do that.

    "Come on let''s go meet our Pack"

    "Do they know?" I ask.

    "Some but if you want to wait then I''ll wait too. Remember we''re taking this on your pace" I took his

    hand into mine.

    "Thanks and yes please let''s postpone it some other time" he nodded his head and guide me to the

    pack house.

    Elderly women greeted me by the door, other people began toe down.

    They started introducing themselves and I introduced mine with a smile.

    Some of them have seen me at the funeral, some weren''t there. It is surprising that I don''t feel like an

    outsider as their smiles are more weing.

    Matteo seems to have re at the young men of his pack who shamelessly introduced themselves in a

    flirty way.

    Then he res at a young man who looks on with a knowing smirk. He moves before me extending out

    his hand.

    "Hi I don''t know if you remember me but I''m Jay his Beta now" I shook his hand and then I saw them

    exchanging looks with Matteo who is now annoyed with his Beta.

    It is funny when some people seems to know me while I knew nothing of them.

    "You''re here," Gia came running from the stairs and hug me.

    "Hi there bestie"

    "so you live here" she lower her gaze stomping her feet "unfortunately no as some Barbie bitch took

    thest room after you moved your stuffst night."

    Matteo nce back at Jay, and it looks like they are both mindlinking now. I was about to ask him

    what''s going on but a high bitchy voice stops me.

    Turning my attention to the source of the voice I came to face with the girl whom I met at the

    restaurant. I was surprised to see her with a huge stomach that seems to pop out any time.

    I didn''t know she was pregnant back then maybe I didn''t pay much attention to her then and yes I didn''t

    even remember her name.

    "That''s the Barbie bitch" Gia mumble besides me in a low voice that only I could here.

    "Barbie who?" I ask but she kept on ring at the girl.

    She walks down towards us from the staircase with her head held high gracing her walks as if she

    owns the Pack house.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her hand trailing on the handrail.

    "Barbie bitch" Alera growl in our head at her.

    My wolf strangely dislike specific people first it was Matteo not when he made contact with us that''s

    when she rx and now it is this girl.

    "Hello Alpha" I heard Matteo groan a little at her voice even him seems to dislike her.

    "Hi I''m"-

    "Barbie Bitch"2

    I cut her off waving my hand at her and she looks at me with displease.

    ''What? did I say something wrong now?" I ask Alera through our links but she shook her head no with a

    laugh.

    I thought again was it rude of me to call her by her name andst name but Alera just cheer on through

    our link.

    ''Go on say it one more time'' Alera encourages me while the she-wolf squint her brows clearly with

    hate.

    I look around to see Jay holding in hisugh and Gia is unfortunately making everything worst by

    bursting out withughter.

    I groan "okay what did I say?" no one answers and the she wolf narrow her eyes in my way.

    "It''s Quinn by the way" she stand at the starting step faking her smile at us with fire burning in her eyes.

    I smile awkwardly at her, ''gosh why did I think her name was Barbie Bitch.''

    "Oh my poor baby" she rubs her baby bump grinning at me like she''s expecting me to react or

    something but I just say okay.

    "No means to rain on your parade Barbie bitch but don''t rub it in our face" Gia res at her then hug

    me

    "I''ll see you again Bestie."

    She ms the door on her way out really hard.

    "Gosh this is so unweing" I heard Quinn mumbles.

    "Addasah" I felt sparks on my skin

    "let''s go baby" and we''re about to go up when she just stood there blocking our way.

    "Move Quinn" he ordered but she refused. "I''m not gonna say it twice" she is finally getting under his

    skin.

    She looks frightened a little and move out of our way.

    As we walk upstairs she calls back to us "ahh right! Addasah I can''t wait for you to meet my baby and

    I''m pretty sure the Alpha would be thrilled."

    She winks at me and turn to left immediately.

    I stood there with her words stuck in my head and even when Matteo lead me upstairs Quinn''s words

    were already unsettling my feelings.

 Chapter 68: First Night

    Chapter 68: First Night

    Overwhelming is one word to describe my feelings tonight.

    I didn''t know my first dinner with the pack would turn out to be like this.

    It was peaceful and weing but I would be lying if I say there weren''t. Actually there were others

    who gave me the ''who the hell she thinks she is'' look.

    Barbie Bitch was one of them. Her eyes were on me but her fork was slightly stabbing her food then

    she eats it with so much hatred throughout the dinner.4

    It feels like that it was my head she imagined was on her te. Yet I try to be a non passive she-wolf

    for this night only.

    After dinner I had a good chat with other women in the Pack. They were all seems to concern about me

    especially the ones who is same age as my dad.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I wonder if it''s sincere or they just trying to be nice for my dad. Like seriously some of them were

    shamelessly gawking at him all night.4

    They even went over to him and went cocoon on my poor innocent brother.

    "Hey, how you find it living here?" Gia ask me when everybody else is gone and it was just me and her.

    "Pretty good, actually I am enjoying every bit of it. No dramas yet" I say while smiling

    "that''s good" she hugs me on the side.

    "Addasah"

    "hmmm"

    She nce at Matteo then whisper in my ear "how are things with him?" she pointed to my mate

    "progressing" I reply to her.

    "You guys didn''t talk of anything else?" she raise her brows and I began to grew curious.

    "Why are you wondering? Is there something I should know about?" she shook her head no

    "Unless you wanted to hear other things...you know" I joke winking at her and she slightly p me on

    the shoulder.2

    "Did he talk to you about anything regarding your past?"3

    "not that I could recall but why did anything happened?" Gia again shook her head no

    Growing a little bit annoyed with my friend''s attitude I turn to her.

    "Gia, did something bad happened to me in the past?" I ask and she looks contemting before

    shaking her head no again.

    Clearly something did happen but she is refusing to tell me. I wanted to push her with my questions but

    my dad calls me to take Wesley to my room.4

    "Sorry got to go"

    She hug me for a long time before going over to Ed. In fact, before she goes she turn back to me

    "Addy, don''t fall too quickly."

    I wanted to scream at her and ask what the hell she means but my dad was waiting with Wesley

    sleeping in his arms.

    I skip over to my dad to carry Wesley to my room as he is leaving for his night duty at the border.

    I kiss him on the cheek goodnight and went to my room with Wesley.

    "Did you enjoy tonight?" I look over my shoulder to find Matteo standing at my room''s door.

    I stealthily then gently put Wesley in the middle of my bed.

    I was about to move down from the bed when Wesley suddenly cries and quietly I move back on the

    bed and try to make him sleep.

    Laying beside him I gently pat on his stomach. My head pop up to see Matteo there then I motion for

    him toe over.

    He pointed his finger to himself and I nodded my head to him yes. He slowly walks up to my bed and

    stood by the side.

    "You cany there on the other side of him" I whisper to him and again he slowly moves on the bed

    taking off his shoes and then socks.

    I gave him my other pillow to use then he lies down facing me with Wesley between the two of us.

    "I did enjoy tonight" I told him in a lower voice.

    "d you did" he smile before his eyes shifted towards the sleeping Wesley.

    I watch him staring at my baby brother capturing the image of him and imagining if this was us before I

    lose my memories.

    I wonder if we ever going to be like this in the future. Well, I hope this imagination I have woulde

    true but then I wonder how am I going to react once he touches me sexualy.

    I mean am I going to be good for him when we do it or I''m one of the weirdest mate in doing it.

    Alera roll her eyes in my head saying "oh dear that would be my job to teach you the erotic, sex or

    whatever sex scene to have with him."5

    I cut off our links and focus my attention back on Matteo. I am mesmerised with his green eyes and the

    way he stare at Wes. I know I sounded like a stalker but what can I do when he is so damn hot.

    Smiling at him Alera groan in my head forcing her way through our links "stop staring at him like that"

    yet I don''t care at all.

    I saw a tear slip from his eyes then suddenly he sat up wiping them off and then reaches for his socks

    and shoes.10

    I look down at Wes and saw that he is sleeping deeply.

    Rushing out of the bed I move and held back Matteo''s hand before he opens the door to leave.

    "What''s wrong?" I ask turning him around to face me.

    His eyes were close refusing to look at me as if he is afraid to open them.

    My hand reaches up to him and caress his cheeks "what''s wrong?" I ask again.

    He slowly opens his eyes and more tears burst from those beautiful green eyes of his.2

    His hand held my hand to his cheek "Addasah, I don''t think this is good for the both of us" he tries to

    breathe

    "what do you mean?" I ask with worriness.

    "What if this moment is not the moment we share in the past? What if I was a disappointing mate to

    you? What if? What if I did something unforgivable" I pull him in my arms shutting him off with his

    worries.

    "I am always going to be there for you no matter what but you have to promise to tell me all about it,"

    his sobs grew a little bit louder and I try to hushed him up like a pup.

    He stays there in my arms for a while before he push away from me then kisses me on the forehead.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow," he whispers to my ear and went out of my room.

    I hope so too to see him the next day but who could have detected that he lie about seeing me the next

    day.

 Chapter 69: Guilt

    Chapter 69: Guilt

    Matteo''s Pov

    I took a sip of my alcohol in my office and when I couldn''t get enough of it. I threw it against the wall

    before breaking down to myself.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I hate it when I am lying to her.

    Everything is a lie and I can''t pretend that everything was fine in the beginning between the two of us.

    This lie I''m living with her is fucking me up especially when I am expecting a pup from someone else

    soon.

    How am I going to exin everything to her that I truly love her but circumstances just change the

    cause of everything.3

    I took a sip again from another bottle of pure vodka on my desk and thought of our moments back in

    her room.

    The way she looks at me tonight was so innocent and so pure that I am doubting myself in doing this to

    her.

    Maybe I should just tell her the truth yet the events of that night and the consequences of it all is

    restraining me from telling it to her.

    The door opens to my office and I saw Lyndoning inside without a knock. He lock the door then

    came and sat before me.

    It''s funny this reminds me of that night when he made a request to me.

    Since we most likely are going to talk tonight I put up a barrier to our link with the pack and press on

    the button below my desk. It is to make sure the room is secure and is sound proof from any werewolf

    hearing.

    There was a pregnant pause before he speak "I haven''t told you the whole truth about Addasah''s

    conditions. Yes I have told you but not entirely," Lyndon took my vodka and took a long sip.

    "Wooow! you''re not the only one guilty here" he shook his head then gaze at me straight.

    "I wipe off Addasah''s memories bypelling her because she was dying," he blurted and I sat there

    in shock not believing what he is saying.

    "I''m sorry what did you do to her?"

    This man is insane how could he do that to his own daughter. I mean he shouldn''t have wipe off her

    memories.

    I thought she just lose it after losing most of her blood during their fight and went into concussion.

    "How could you do that to her? I mean how can you wipe off her memories, is this is why you gave me

    an ultimate back the?" I ended up shouting at him hitting my fist on the desk.

    "Don''t you dare Alpha" he hiss back with a warning look.

    "For your selfishness your daughter is living a fucking lie and her fucking ass mate is lying to her right

    now even though it''s killing me," I pointed to my chest with so much hurt.7

    He was quick to m my back against the wall with his elbow to my throat.

    His eyes were changing from his self, to his wolf then to his vampire side. I could have fought back but

    he is my mates father and I don''t one to overstepped my boundaries.

    "Choose your words wisely because I won''t hesitate to kill you bastard" he let go of me and I choke on

    the floor.

    "Addasah woke up turning feral and you know we talk about it after finding out she lost her memories

    and what I said back then wasn''t an ultimate but basically I ask you a favour."

    I sob thinking back on that night.

    shback back:

    "You know I can''t do this anymore Lyndon. Your daughter will practically hate me for doing this to her,"

    Lyndon look at me as if I am his prey tonight.

    "I know but she''s my daughter and I know her so well Alpha," Lyndon seems so sure to himself.

    "What if she remembers everything?" I began to panic

    "no she won''t" he reaffirm.

    "What do you mean?" I ask him with confused.

    "Matteo you have no idea what I have done tonight to my daughter. What I did is unforgivable" he sigh

    rubbing his face with his hands then I heard him sob.

    "I won''t me you for everything as I admit. Me as a parent fails too. My family living this life is my fault

    and the consequences of my actions in the past is losing my family. I just lost my mate but not my

    daughter."

    He stood up wiping his tears "you should have seen her when she woke up and finding out her mother

    is gone" he shook his head and by looks of it he seems a little scared for a moment.

    "Addasah is not a hybrid but tonight she wasn''t a human anymore. The murderous look in her eyes and

    her vow of killing each and everyone in this pack tonight is something I wish not to see in her. I have

    done everything to restrain her from doing so."

    I stagger back to my seat no knowing what to say at what I''m just hearing now

    "There was no Addasah but the wild animal who wants nothing but blood"

    I gasp for air hearing my mate turning feral and it''s all my fault.

    "I know it''s shocking to find her losing her memories but Alpha you need to be there for her and that''s

    all I''m asking for you to do Matteo nothing more."

    "What if she remembers?" I ask again

    "just hope she won''t" was his reply.

    "Alpha if you tell her now I won''t guarantee her being a normal wolf anymore. My daughter can''t be turn

    into that thing" he pleaded me with his eyes and words.6

    In the end I say yes I''ll just keep our past hidden and just y along like I haven''t wrong her in the past.

    After that horrible night I call a meeting for my pack members and make sure that everyone who were

    present that night of the Ball was attending.

    So I confess to everyone that night that Quinn isn''t my mate. Some were surprised and some weren''t at

    all.

    Most pack members were disappointed but in the end they all try to understand me and my reasons.

    I told them about my mates condition and reprimanded everyone from slipping anything to her.

    I didn''t tell them that she was turning feral. No I didn''t want them to know about that part of her life or

    anything else. It just the part that she has lost her memories.

    They all take an oath not to utter any words of the past to her even my rtionship with Quinn until I tell

    her myself.

    Addasah needs time to heal and this maybe the best solution for now.

    shback Ends

    "She could have die after that night. The human Addasah could have been killed by her own wolf."

    Lyndon nod his head in sadness

    "If I didn''t fought hard that night with her wolf andpel her, wiping off all her memories from eighteen

    to onwards. My daughter wouldn''t be here to today"

    Looking at her broken father in my office wiping off his tears I felt myself drowning even more.

    "You know this war between my best friend and your father is going to end with one of us dying. Yet if

    that ever happens I want to confess everything to my daughter before I die, hopefully not too soon" he

    sigh out heavily.

    "Addasah and her wolf hasn''t fully recovered yet. It will take longer for them" he says

    "how long?" I press on

    "I don''t know and that''s why I''m restraining her from remembering it after two or three years."4

    He rub his face "I know you''re guilty. I am guilty too but not now Matteo. I''m telling you tonight,

    tomorrow and this whole year is not a good time to tell her. I''m saying this because I''m still checking on

    her progress and sense her wolf''s stability."

    He patted me on the shoulder "please Matteo you need to be there for her and I''m counting on you"

    He left me there and I sat in my office for another hour beating on my heart as I can''t do this to her but

    I''ll try since she''s at risk with her wolf here.

    I heard shouting outside the office door. Opening it up I saw Jay carrying Quinn in his arm.

    I then mindlink him "what is going on?" I ask+

    "Alpha, she''s going intobour."

 Chapter 70: In Denial

    Chapter 70: In Denial

    Matteo''s Pov

    We rushed her to the Pack hospital after I mindlink Dr. Omalley that Quinn is going intobour and we

    are on our way to the hospital.

    "Damn does this night gets any better" I mumble to myself, "why am I always finding myself in

    situations like this?" Iin to no one but to myself.

    We made it there on time and I rush out to carry her inside the private elevator.

    Quinn was screaming in my arms almost blowing me off but I held my patience.

    We made it there on the top floor of the hospital which is private if anyone don''t wish to go down to the

    main.

    A nurse pointed us to the left room down the hallway. We rush toward it and saw Doctor Omalley and

    his assistant were already in the room waiting for our arrival.

    Jay helps me by putting her on the bed and arranging the pillow beneath her head.

    Omalley shook his head like we have done something wrong. Not knowing what wrong we did Omalley

    force us out of the room.

    We heard Quinn anguished cries as the nurse and midwife keep telling her that it''s almost out.

    Jay seeing my distraught state came and sat beside me.

    "What are we going to do now?" he asks

    I have been thinking of wanting to do this a long time but I think now the perfect time to do it.

    So I told him what has been on my mindtely "we''re going to draw a DNA test first."4

    Jay whisper yell at me "sorry Alpha but are you crazy?Clearly that pup is yours?"

    "but there could be a possibility that it isn''t right? I mean my dad force our mating three months ago."

    Jay rubs on his chin "look you''re an Alpha and usually an Alpha''s heir can be born at least after three

    or two months depending on the genes you have."

    We heard a small cry from the room then the door opens and Omalley came out of the room saying it

    was a boy.

    Before he could say his congrattions I ask him to run a DNA test for the baby.

    Ignoring Jay and his tantrums I went and waited for the results outside of the hallway as Omalley

    proceed with it.

    I didn''t went to see the baby or hold him in my arms.

    The nurses are dealing with Quinn and the baby by moving her to a room and the baby to a delivery

    room.

    I keep on hoping that things would have turn out in another way. Hoping the pup Quinn was carrying is

    not my son at all.

    Not able to control my anxiety I stood up immediately and started to pace around there.

    Jay came up to me patting me on the shoulder "hey just rx Matteo" he tries to calm me but I wasn''t

    having it.

    The door opens and Doctor Omalley came out of theb door with the result for DNA test in his hands.

    He handed me the envelope and I take my time opening it with hope it''s not mine. Yet everything came

    crashing down for me.

    I broke into tears then fall on the ground keep on saying sorry to Addasah even if she''s not here.

    I wish for my first pup to be with her not anybody else or Quinn.1

    I wish for things to go back and let me change it.

    This pup I wanted to deny so much and wish for him to be Addasah and mine.

    In fact, this is reality and I know I have to live with the consequences even though it wasn''t intentional

    but rather I was force.

    I am the father and someone else is the mother not my mate. This breaks my heart in million shards.

    Sometimes afterwards I walk back to the private delivery room and saw a nurse putting him in the

    hospital bass on caters.

    I watch inside with tears still slipping from my eyes but I know I shouldn''t punish the innocent pup for

    our choices we made.

    He''s innocent and I know it wasn''t his fault that he is born.

    I walk inside and took him from the nurse and into my arms

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What name you have chosen for him?" I heard Jay asking.

    "Jona us Reed" I answer without ncing at Jay.

    After holding him for so long I gave my son back to the nurse. She put him back in the bass and

    took him to the room where his mother is resting.

    I sat there for another hour deciding on what to do.

    This is another hardest decision to make. I want to be in my pups life but I know I can''t have them

    under the same roof with Addasah.

    ording to Lyndon Addasah is not even near to healing and if she finds out tomorrow or the day after

    tomorrow then everything will fulminate.

    Right now Addasah is my first priority.

    Therefore after deciding anding to a final decision I mindlink Jay giving him order on what to do

    before I walk back to check on him in Quinn''s room.

    I took my son in my arms and sat there watching him asleeps peacefully.

    When Quinn woke up she look at us "my baby" she cries reaching out for him and I let her take him.

    "He''s so cute" she smiles while saying it.

    No matter how much I want to deny it but she was right my son was so adorable. Only if the mother is

    the woman I love and my mate.

    I let them enjoy their moments together before I clear my throat and taking a deep breathe.

    "You won''t be staying in the Pack any longer"

    Quinn stops caressing his face and furrow his brow at me.

    "You and him will move to Rosehaven Pack after you get discharge today" she re at me.

    "Are you going to drive your son away? your blood just for some Mate you have there in the house" she

    spat at me and started to argue with me.

    "You think she will love you when she finds out huh? Your son is important than that bitch... That whore

    Addasah is just a hoe"1

    I had enough and I was offended when she call my Addasah a whore.

    So I growl at her with so much authority in my voice making her submit to me immediately.

    Thunder wanted toe out and teach her a lesson but I wouldn''t as she was holding my son in her

    arms. I don''t want to harm my son in any other ways.

    "Watch your tongue and don''t you fucking call her a whore because it isn''t her who is giving birth to

    another she-wolf''s mate" I threatened her and couldn''t even care of what I just said out to her.1

    She deserves it and she needs to know her ce and where my mate stands here.

    Addasah is not even close to that whore word, no she is far from it.

    What I say clearly hurts Quinn by the expression on her face but I couldn''t care less.1

    "I am not depriving my son or rejecting him but the mother is definitely a no for me. I can''t and won''t

    ept you in any form you may wish toe to me with" I menacingly said to her.

    "You will do as I say and go with Jay to Rosehaven. He won''t even stay there as he''s my beta but I

    have already assigned two warriors to guard you and my son. I may not be there for him but I will watch

    from afar until everything is settled here."

    I stood up giving my son a kiss on the forehead "oh one more thing don''t you dare change my son''s

    name"

    I turn towards the door and walk out of there without a nce back.

    Going back to the Pack house I thought of what to do with Addasah as all these guilt is eating me up.

    Maybe I will try not to be close to her now.

    I think I need to figure things out until I am sure of what to do. Indeed I will try and stay away from her

    from now on.

 Chapter 71: Ghosting Me

    Chapter 71: Ghosting Me

    After that night Matteo never shows up in front of me again.

    Whenever I try to seek an attention from him Matteo is always busy.

    He was either on pack duty, training the pack special warriors or away to another Pack.

    He wasn''t the same person who was there for me when my mother was gone.

    It''s like the Matteo I was with during the past four weeks has gone with the wind.

    Indeed, not only Matteo was gone but the Barbie bitch too was no where in sight. I have heard from

    other pack members that she has move to her mates pack.

    Yet those are just rumours I heard from all this gossiping going around and Quinn is not my concern

    now.

    Today when I walk up to his office to confronted Matteo about ghosting me but he wasn''t there.

    Another woman in the pack who was cleaning the office told me he has gone to the Moonbridge.

    So I ended up changing into my workout clothes and went to l train with my dad.

    He has left Wesley in the nursery care house where other pups are taking care by the nurses.

    "Addasah focus" my dad warns me as he blow his punches at me.

    Currently he is training me and we have been training for hours now.

    "You have to stop thinking about other things" he scolded me "you cannot let anything distracted you

    Adda."

    "I''m so sorry dad"

    I threw away my fighting gloves and sat by the corner of the ring in the boxing gym. I couldn''t move

    anymore as I still couldn''t quite focus on doing it.

    He sighing over to my side "what is going on with you Adda?" he ask with concern and sat next to

    me.

    "It''s nothing I just" -

    I don''t know how to tell him that I''m thinking of a certain Alpha. I mean this is the kind of talk I would

    share with my mom.

    The talk of the guy I like or when I have a Mate troubles but I couldn''t do it with my dad or my friends.

    I mean I could try but I don''t know how to tell him about my feelings for Matteo and as for my friends

    well it''s obvious that they are busy. I don''t want to disturb them and take them away from their mate.

    "You miss him" he says cutting me off from my thoughts.

    "I don''t know, I mean yeah I am" I sigh finally admitting my own feelings.

    Gosh this is so stupid I mean maybe my dad is not so bad at all with these things.

    "I don''t know what''s going on with him. He has been avoiding me after the other night" I bit my tongue

    and curses at myself for letting it slip out of my mouth.

    Maybe I shouldn''t say "the other night" gosh I am making things awkward here.

    My dad kisses me on the forehead which surprises me even more ''isn''t he supposed to go all hulk on

    me like other girls dad.''

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "He''s here training the warriors on the other side of the field"

    I look up to my dad "I thought he''s at another territory"

    "well, he''s here"

    I stood up dusting my bottom and extend my hand to my dad.

    He stood up facing me then his hands rest on both top of my shoulders

    "You''re a grown up woman Addasah and it''s your choice to make not mine.

    What I''m trying to say is, your mom maybe not be here for you but she has already prep me on what to

    do in situation like if she isn''t here" he hugs me afterwards.

    "Thanks dad" I kiss him on the cheek and he wave me off saying that it''s okay.

    I was going to go back to the Pack house without changing but another thought stopped me.

    Instead of going back there I turn and run towards the field where Matteo is training the warriors.

    I saw him sparring with his Beta my legs push forward to get to him as fast as I could.

    I grabbed a wooden dowel from the training weapons and jump into their fighting right there in the

    middle.

    It was a perfect timing for me as Jay was stumbling back from the effect of Matteo''s kick.

    Narrowing his eyes at me since I took him by surprise he put his hand up to stopped Jay.

    I broke the dowel with my leg into two piece and threw him the other one.

    He didn''t quite catch it as I lunge for himnding a blow to his body.

    Yet he quickly duck to the other side with the dowel in his hand now.

    The dowel hit the ground and I lifted it up and hit his other side but I miss again.

    He roll over and quickly got up I hit again and our dowel sh together this time.

    He bluffs smirking at me before he look serious and started to attack on which I pretty did good in

    defending it.

    Any mate would think this is hot and female would usually turn on by the sweat and his half naked body

    but indeed I wasn''t because I was mad as hell.

    We fought shing our dowel and he was able to overthrow the dowel in my hand.

    He threw it away and rush towards me and before his fist came contact with my face I duck and kick

    him on the side.

    I threw him punch after punch but still he was able to deflect my moves. I move back dodging his attack

    when I almost trip giving him a great opportunity to tackle me down.

    My back hit the ground hard and he made me submit to him immediately.

    Since I was too tired from the training Iy there panting the ground really hard as he move his hands

    awafrom me and make announcements on his rules.

    "Rule number one you don''t get to attack your other fellow warrior without reasons. Rule number 2"

    I felt something hot bothering me. Yes it was pure hate not sexual frustrations or whatever.

    I slowly got up and came to face with his back as he spoke to the warriors.

    Turning around he smirks at me "Rule number 5" my right legal came in contact with his balls catching

    him off guard.

    He definitely didn''t expect me to do that to him while he announced his rule number 5.

    He groan holding his private part while falling on the ground with his eyes on me

    "5 you don''t get to ghost your mate and future luna out" with that I walk out of there.

    Jay raises his hands up moving to his Alpha while I continue on with my walk back to the Pack.

    This time I''m feeling much better.

 Chapter 72: War Of Hormones

    Chapter 72: War Of Hormones

    I was drying my hair when my room door busted down.

    I look over my shoulder and saw a fuming Matteo standing there.

    "What the fuck was that all about?"

    I ignore him and pick up theb from my dressing table. I sat down before it slightly brushing my hair.

    "Addasah, I''m losing my patience here" his fist collided with the wall leaving a hole there.

    "You are going to fix everything you broke down" I say while watching him through the mirror.

    He is clearly piss off at me for kicking his precious jewels but who cares I''m also piss too. He should be

    apologising instead of causing a ruckus in my room.

    Luckily my dad has taken Wesley to visit my grandma. He has left me a note on my night stand that

    they have left without me since I was fighting with the prick in front of me a while ago.

    "You know kicking my balls infont of my Pack warriors is disrespectful," he almost shouted at me4

    "You disrespected me" he usingly pointed his finger at me like it was my fault he got kick down

    there.

    I wanted to go all alien monster on him but I kept myself cool and keep on brushing my hair like those

    princess like girls.

    "You think you don''t deserve it" I told him and my hand stop brushing my hair.

    He stops pacing around and threw me a re. I put theb back on the dressing table and face him

    "thest time I remember my mate was being a bigger dick."

    My mate looks at me narrowing his eyes "so you can''t just expect me to just sit by and let you walk all

    over me. I''m not some kind of a door where you can open and shut everytime you want to."

    I dismissively told him further that he can''t ignore me just like that. I mean everything was fine between

    us not until the night he cry in my arms.

    I wish I would know but unfortunately I don''t. So I am just going to be here for him until he opens up to

    me.

    Matteo heave his shoulders then scratching at the back of his hair, "I''m sorry okay but I just.... I''m sorry

    Adda."

    I stood up and walk to the other side of my room peeking out of the window.

    I watches the field where mates and their pups ys. A couple caught my attention. They look so

    young and in love.

    I cross my arms around my chest "you know I could live without you and be with another wolf" I said

    while fixing my eyes outside and I heard him growls at my words.

    Thinking whether should I tell him or not but seeing the two mates from a far kind of gives me enough

    courage to say what I want to say to him.

    I sigh turning back to him admitting my true feelings now "but I don''t want any other wolf mate. Let''s be

    honest here Matteo... I just want you."

    The next moment I found myself on the bed with Matteo on top of me.

    He was quick enough to pin me down on it with my legs apart and his body between them.

    He bare his fangs at me and I know he''s fighting with his wolf.

    This position we''re in wasn''t the one I expected as when I say want I mean in another way but either

    this is not so bad as well.

    When Matteo won control over his wolf it took a minute for him to breathe then he look down at me

    again.

    I felt something swirling inside of my stomach making me want to do something to him which I don''t

    know how to and I don''t think I''m up to.

    So it was better to fight it off and focus on staying mad at him.

    Yet all my resolution and restraint were thrown out of the window when Alera send me a simr scene

    of two people in the same situation.

    Except the two were half naked but we aren''t. Seriously this wolf of mine I don''t know where she gets

    all these images from.

    I should have been feeling embarrassed or disgust by it yet screw that I just want it for him to take me

    to another level. If you know the level I''m referring to.

    Other proposals or Mate thing can doter but this is definitely what I want now.

    Shutting off the images in my head and Alera I thrust my hips up to his jewel in a slow motion.

    Then I lick my dry lips before biting on my lower one seductively letting out a moan.

    Matteo''s breathe became heavier as he leans down to me our eyes pouring right into one another.

    "You know, I was thinking I want you in another way like being officially with you as your mate in front of

    your Pack"

    I let out another moan while whispering to his ear "but this I don''t mind either."

    Matteo leans closer and I was ready to wee his kisses and to feel him against me without these

    clothes.

    Yet someone rushes in shouting "Alpha."

    He was to pull away but my legs abruptly wrap around his torso arching my back and fake out a moan

    like we are doing it with our clothes on

    "Ahhh Alpha don''t stop."

    I heard the person cursing and saying ''oh my...gross dude'' but I just slightly smirk to myself.

    Yes I wanted to y with that person''s head since he marched in without a knock ruining my moment

    and two I want to teach my Alpha a lesson for avoiding me.

    Matteo looks at me with shock and I innocently smile at him then gave him a wink before unwrapping

    my legs from his torso and slightly pushes him away.

    I sat up to find the person as none other than the Beta.

    Matteo growls at him menacingly "don''t you dare came rushing in like that" he warns him.

    "Well, it''s not my fault that there''s no door and your scent lead to this room. Dude what are you going to

    do if Addasah finds out you''re banging some chick in here" he turns to Matteo scolding him.

    "And you?" he turn to me but his eyes widen when he saw it''s me

    "hello there Jay."4

    His mouth went into an O shape realising it''s me Addasah and he apologetically look at Matteo

    lowering his head down.

    I swear that Beta can be so dramatic sometimes.

    "What are you doing here?" Matteo ask dismissing the awkwardness I cause in the room.

    He looks at me then to Matteo instead of saying it he look back to Matteo and mindlink to him.

    Feeling a little bit worried if something must have happened to my dad or Wesley I quickly get out of

    the bed.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Where are you going?" he asks

    "I''ming with you"

    "No you''re not" he says gritting his teeth.

    "No way I aming with you so whether you like it or not I''ming" he let out a defeated groan

    before draggin me with him.

    I rush around looking for my shoes "Adda" he calls to me impatiently

    "I''ming."

    I put on my running shoes and take onest look at the bed "gosh I am not going to do that again."

    I shook off my memories of ourpromising situation and follows Matteo.

 Chapter 73: Enemies Alert

    Chapter 73: Enemies Alert

    I follow behind him and Jay in my wolf form as they head to our northern border.

    Thanks to the moon goddess that it wasn''t Wesley or my dad but there are intruders near the borders.

    We arrived there on time and find two men sitting on a log with their warriors beside them facing our

    pack warriors. Its like they are waiting for someone to drop a bomb and then for them to attack.

    All our pack warriors on border duties were all in their wolves form growling at them with challenges but

    none wasn''t fool enough to fall in the enemies trap.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They were all waiting for their Alpha to make a call. Matteo jump in mid air andnded before his

    warriors making the Intruders snickers at each other.

    "Matteo" a man who look alike with Matteo chuckles in his way standing up from the log smiling at him.

    "Never thought of the day we would see each other again, after all you took that Alpha forcibly without

    earning" he was cut off by Matteo''s loud growl.

    He pretend to be scare by it then heugh out even more "son, did you miss me?" with the revtion of

    him calling Matteo his son made me stunned with my eyes rolling from side to side.

    "Well, we came to give you a little warning that you have to be prepared cause son when Ie back

    I''ll make sure nobody lives including that prissy ass mate of yours" I could see Matteo''s wolf losing his

    patience.

    His father smirks and another man stood up dusting his shorts "ahhh right! but not so fast Roman, you

    know we need to have a taste of her before killing her in front of him and her father. After all it such a

    waste to let such beauty go without pleasure" he lick his lips making Alera growl and me spitting out in

    disgust.

    Matteo took them off guard when his paws w at the man''s chest not too deep as he was quick to

    move back.

    His men came forth shielding them and Alera growls in return ready to help our Mate kill them.

    Things escted so fast that our pack warriors joins in the fight against their minions. I could see

    Matteo fighting his way to get to the two men behind their fighters.

    When we were about to win they suddenly retreat taking the injured bastard with them and his father

    salute in his direction.

    Matteo growl rumbles through the woods his wolf bing ferocious for not being able to kill the

    intruders who have escape.

    Some of his warriors went after them along with Jay.

    The rest quickly shifted and my eyes widen at their nakedness but my wolf proudly look on without

    shame at our Mate while he pace around in anger.

    All his glorious parts were on disy before us. I wanted to look away but Alera is the one in control

    now. So all I''m doing is sat by the back of our mind and watches things unfold before us.

    Things that are making my vision blur, my body burning hot and my mind gone mad.

    I may sound stupid but who could me me for seeing our opposite sex in their birthday suit for the

    first time.

    I don''t know about the time I was eighteen or 21st but I would take this moment as mine first time.

    Yeah my dad was the only male wolf around me and it''s not like he shifted in front of me because he

    never.

    Matteo who notices me still in my wolf form eyeing him shamelessly smirks before winking at me. All

    the angry expressions on his face was gone and there once again my cocky mate is back.

    Yet when he saw his warriors all gazes at me probably expecting for me to shift in front of them. His fist

    tighten as he growls at his warriors and they all scurry away apparently looking for shorts.

    He didn''t really need to do that as Alera''s eyes were on him and nobody else.

    I guess if there was ever an award for the perv of the year my wolf would be awarded with it by me.

    Kicking away dirt from her paws we turn to our right and find Jay who have came back chuckling at his

    Alpha folding his arms.

    "Where are they?" Matteo ask his return warriors "they just disappeared" one of them answers and

    Matteo held his fist.

    "Alpha they have move to the west border" one of the warriors inform him.

    We were about to head there when Evan came rushing to our side from the east border direction

    "Alpha, I think this is a diversion."

    Cursing out loud even more Matteo howl to his warriors "we are going back now" he shouted to the

    rest.

    "Those who were on duties here stay behind and watch the border, Jay I need you here." He turn to

    Evan and told him to go to the Eastern border.

    He links his gamma Shalom to stay there in the southern border.

    Afterwards he look back at me as if asking to follow him Alera dly run to his side. We all return to the

    Pack house strangely nothing happened as everything was in ce.

    Everyone was outside doing their own normal work. When I saw my dad''s car park outside of the pack

    house I began to panic that I rush into the house calling out his name.

    "Dad"

    I shouted but it was so quite in the house got me wondering where all the pack members have gone to

    apart from the people outside of the house.

    "Dad" I rush to the room and only saw Wesley in his crib.

    I began to panic even more but at the same time I try to stay calm while taking steps to his crib. I lifted

    him up in my arms wondering where my dad could have been. I don''t hear the shower or any

    movements within the room.

    "Addasah?" I almost jump but not enough to drop my baby brother on the floor. Turning confuse to the

    door at a guy who stood there with a duffel bag sling on his arm.

    "Who are you?" I ask holding on to Wesley and wonders how he knew my name.

    The door opens again revealing Matteo. He take a sniff in the air and once he saw the intruder in my

    dad''s room he sneer at him.

    "What are you doing here?" he ask the stranger while narrowing his eyes.

    "Why? Am I not allowed toe back home to my room?" he says sarcastically.

    "You forgot this is not your home but a Pack house, once you move out without notice this room doesn''t

    belong to you anymore" Matteo says taking steps towards me.

    "You can use Quinn''s room" by the mentions of her name the stranger lifted his gaze to him. He look at

    me once again before exiting the room.

    My dad then suddenly appeared in the door way "dad" I run into his arms with Wesley still in my arms.

    I am just happy that they are okay and nothing happens to them.

 Chapter 74: Old Friends

    Chapter 74: Old Friends

    Matteo''s Pov

    Hugging his children in his arms Lyndon raise his eyes at me concerning his daughter''s actions.

    His brow furrow and I sigh linking him that we will talkter in my office.

    "Addasah, your door will be fixed today I already told the men to put it back" I said and walk out of the

    room giving them space for a family time.

    I walk down to my office and came to face with Kevin leaning against the door.

    Once he sees me he stood right up "I didn''t expect someone else taking up my room and that he''s the

    one your dad im as a hybrid," Kevin says with no hard expression on his face.

    I know that he''s ying a pretend game something that he has always done in order to get secrets out

    of us. Once he knew he would joke about it in our face when we have a drinking night.

    Yeah he can be a pretty jerk to us but when we were young he was a good guy not until his father

    remarried to Quinn''s mother.

    We may have some ups and downs sometimes but in the end we are all still friends, me, him, Jay, Kai

    and Jace.

    Today is a surprise to see Kevin back here after he changes College without telling any of us or even

    reconnect to any of us through the years. Now here he is right in front of me like nothing has ever

    happened.

    I ignore him and walk past and into my office. He followed me inside and sat on the couch on the right.

    I took out a whisky from my desk and pour it in two sses then I walk back and sat opposite him

    handing him another one. We both chuck it down instantly without saying anything.

    Kevin sigh rubbing his neck "I''m sorry for what happened earlier. I just never expected anyone to move

    in especially Addasah''s father" I took another ss of whisky and drinks it while listening to him.

    "I''m not here to take back the Gamma title or crush on Addasah or tell our pack he is a hybrid" he said.

    My hand clench around the ss and slowly I put it down on the table. I am still trying to act normal

    even though I want to leapt over and choke with my bare hands.

    "Good because I''m not giving you the Gamma position cause we''re friends. And who says her father is

    a hybrid? Thest time I checked everyone in this pack is normal," I swirl the ss in my hand.

    He look at me to see if I''m lying yet I won''t give him the benefit of a doubt.

    "Yeah, you''re right I guess your father was only making up nonsense" I nod my head in return.

    The door flew open and Jay saunter his way inside "you bastards" he shouted at Kevin.

    He storm over him and hit him in the face making Kevin wince in pain but he never retaliate.

    "You deserve that" he said and look aside at me.

    "If you''re thinking of hitting me I suggest you wouldn''t. So don''t move or even dream of it" I take

    another sip of my drink.

    "Fucker" he took the empty ss on the table and the whisky from my hand.

    He pour it in his ss then drink it "ahhh now that''s much better," he sat down beside me Kevin who''s

    wiping off a blood from his busting lip.

    "It''s good that you''re here now" Jay eyes light up in excitement "because boys we''re gettingid

    tonight."

    He winks and I re in his way making himugh out loud "so I suggested you clear all your schedules

    today Alpha and you too the prodigal son" he pat Kevin on the shoulder.

    We both furrow our brows at him and he smile saying "the crew is reuniting today."

    I slump back to the couch closing my eyes remembering that the only girls in our crew was Quinn and

    our other friend.

    "You can invite Addasah"

    I heard him but I didn''t want to open my eyes and face Kevin. Yeah he may not have anymore crush on

    Addasah but still he would be hurt if he knew that I''m her mate especially when he really likes her back

    then.

    "Jay inform the Gamma, Delta and our head tracker, head technician and top warrior that we have an

    urgent meeting today" I told him "and now time to get out as I need to n."

    "Dude you need to rx and of course will let them know" I heard them moves around

    "Alpha remember to turn on your phone" he call back before I heard the sound of the door closing.

    My eyes open and I stare at the bottle of whisky in front of me with a nk mind. Moving away from it I

    went back to my desk and started working on a n for my Pack''s safety.

    My friends is my least concerned as Addasah and my pack is my priority and concern now. Their safety

    is more important to any fun or reunion with my old crew.3

    I work on a n for an hour before a knock interrupted me e in"

    The door opens and Addasah''s father came inside. I totally forgot that we have to talk "please take a

    seat"

    I move from my desk and sat down where I was sitting earlier when Kevin was here.

    "What happened Alpha?" I sigh rubbing my face

    "my father and James came today to warn us and they were making diversions on all borders," I told

    him.

    "And Addasah?" he asks "she was with me, I swear I try to make her stay but she was too stubborn to

    listen" Lyndon nod his head.

    "They were actually here in the pack house" I stood up abruptly "no need to panic Alpha, they were just

    here for me and that''s why when you came back I wasn''t here," he exins.

    "What''s our next move?" he asks

    "I was working on it and I don''t know if Jay has informed you but we have a meeting today" he nodded

    his head then we talk a little on the progress of our warriors.

    Lyndon excuse himself after we talk and I went back to my room to take a shower.

    Sometimes afterwards I lie on my bed watching the ceiling and then finally I decided to call my friends

    that I won''t being.

    It just then I remember I don''t have my phone with me. I look everywhere in my room but there was

    nothing.

    I try to think where could I have drop it. Damn it I haven''t even lock it'' I curse under my breath.

    I retrace my steps and memories then it hit me I must have drop in Addasah''s room when she was

    teasing me earlier.

    I went towards her room and knocked on her new door but there was no answer. I then twist the knop

    and finds it unlocked.

    I open up the door and saw Addasah back facing me. "Addasah have you seen my phone?" she

    doesn''t speak.

    I repeatedly ask her again still there was no reply and right when I turn to leave she spoke in a low

    voice.

    "This photo"

    She turns to face me with her eyes seems to be red from tears with my phone in her hands.

    My heart beats faster and I began to freak out. No it cannot be a photo of me and Quinn. I try to

    remember if I already deleted all of it when I was with Adassah2

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ''Right Thunder?'' I call out to my wolf for confirmation. "Um bro why would you ask me that" he retort

    sarcastically

    "Now rest in peace motherfucker," he spat at me closing off our links.

    Gosh or could it be Jona''s photo: the one I took at the hospital damn I keep cursing myself+

    "this photo" she started to tear up breaking my heart.3

    "I can exin."

 Chapter 75: Foreplay

    Chapter 75: Forey

    Warning for the innocent eyes and mind... so be aware as it gets steamy?

    "This photo" his eyes widen and I started to tear up a little.

    I mean I am filled with emotions now looking at this photo wondering if we could be like this.

    "This photo" I held it up to his face while I repeat myself "was this is us before I lose my memory?"

    I wipe off my tear smiling at him while at the same time I couldn''t stop myself from moving towards him.

    I show it to him and he seems to give out a long sigh of relief and it confused me a little.

    He take a look at the photo and then back to me.

    The phone fell off of my hand and he took my face cupping it with his hands.

    "It was the moment we confess our love for each other. The first time that I admitted to my feelings and

    told you in return that I fucking love you too" he kisses me full on the lips and I could see a tear slip out

    of his eyes.

    I try to match up with his kisses as he was going fast and urgent. I hesitate for a moment but right when

    he murmured against my lips that he loves me I pull him back again and gave myself all into that

    moment.

    The image of us in his phone keeps ying in my mind. How we look at each other with so much love.

    It was like a photographer has taken it, with us kissing in some sort of a park. The background says it

    all for me as there were kids blurry picture behind us with a ball.

    Instead of keep on wondering about our past I am going to live in this moment and move forward.

    I smile at that while kissing him and without much thought I shut it off and decided to recreate that

    scene even though I don''t recall it.

    Like I said I want to move forward with no looking back which I hope when I remember it wouldn''t be

    that bad.

    "I love you too baby" I whisper against his lips then we continue on.

    Things be heated and I myself be hot. I quickly disregard my cardigan and move backwards

    towards my bed.

    Once the back of my legs hit it I fell down with him on top of me and our lips still attached to another.

    I raised his shirt touching his rip abs and feeling his skin with my hands.

    ''Too many clothes,'' I thought to myself as I tighten my hands on his shirt and suddenly it was rip off

    from him.

    He smile through our kiss murmuring feisty then he bit on my earlobe and keep leaving trail of kisses

    on my neck.

    I roll him on his back and sat on top with my hands on his chest. I felt something nudging down there

    against my panty.

    I look at Matteo who blush and grunts in a low husky voice. I saw something hard almost budge out of

    his Jean.

    My eyes widen and felt a bit scared wondering what if it''s going to explode.

    ''Oh no,'' I started to panic and look back at Matteo who seems to see the fear in my eyes. I think he was

    ashamed as his hand reach up to get me off me and apologizing for his actions.

    ''Dry hump him,'' Alera growl through our links "no, that thing under his pant is going to explode, no way"

    I argue back2

    "just do it, grind on him" she pressed me to do it.

    Before Matteo flip me off of him I push him back on his back and nt myself right on top of his bulge.

    I gulp feeling it twich down there against my panty sending goosebumps to my body and thousands

    butterflies to my stomach.

    "Now what?" I deadpan to my wolf while trying to catch my breath in front of Matteo who close his eyes

    while fisting each side of my dress fabric.

    "Now roll your hips, " she directed me and without dying I do as she said.

    Rolling my hips in slow motion and biting my lips with little moan escaping my lips as the feeling of

    doing this is fucking amazing and unexinable.

    Matteo grunts and moan louder underneath me which gives my wolf and I more satisfaction.

    More greediness and desire consume me that I ended up going fast on his hard friend.

    "Ahhh... Please.." another moan escape my lips not sure what I''m begging for.

    "Faster baby" he grunts and I keep on rolling my hips feeling a sensational building inside of me as I

    roll faster than before moaning out his name.

    I felt it form in the pit of my core with Matteo''s hold tighten ready to rip off my dress.

    Indeed, before the building sensation explode in and out of me and for Matteo ripping my dress at the

    same time. A loud piercing cry was heard in the room with the door m open.

    I hurriedly got off of him throwing him back his half torn shirt and adjusting my dress. I run towards

    Wesley crib while ignoring my dad at the door.

    Gosh I totally forgot about Wesley in the room and I''m actually embarrassed of being caught by my

    dad.

    So yes the person who m the door was my dad. He probably thought something happen to Wes and

    I, that''s why he came running in.

    I cradle him in my arms and rock him back to sleep looking back I saw Matteo with his head hung low.

    My father clear his throat and everything was so awkward between all three of us.

    I wanted to reach out to my mate but my legs were stuck. So without saying anything Matteo got up

    from the bed and walk outside of the room and my dad didn''t stop him either.

    He look at me and I sigh "dad nothing really happened" he nodded his head and it makes me feel worst

    and not just ashamed right now.

    Realization hit me of my action today and I never thought of others until this moment between my dad

    and I.

    My father must be ashamed of having a daughter who was willing to have sex with the Alpha in the

    pack house.

    It wasn''t very long since we move here and even if he is my mate I should have thought of my dad''s

    image too.

    People now might think that my dad and brother have been getting well treatment because his

    daughter is fucking their Alpha even if we aren''t sleeping. Indeed, people would always assume and

    spread rumors.

    "I''m sorry dad," I mutter in shame and if he could read me he came up to me and hug me with Wes in

    my arms.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t worry about it dear, to think again your mom and I was worst than you two," he kisses me on the

    forehead.

    "Like I say before he''s your mate and you have every right to feel that way and you know I wouldn''t

    mind having a grandchild soon," he smile nodding his head which makes me more embarrassed.

    "Dad, that is never gonna happen anytime soon besides Wes here would be sad," I said.

    He pinch my brother''s cheek "what about him?"

    "dad I don''t think he wants to be an uncle in a young age plus almost same age as them" Iugh and

    my dad look at me with amuse.

    "And how would know this youngdy?"

    "intuition and plus he did scream" I joke and my dad response in holding us two again.

    I nuzzled my head in his chest telling him thank you for understanding and heart forgiving.

 Chapter 76: Walk Of Shame

    Chapter 76: Walk Of Shame

    Matteo''s Pov

    I walk out of her room with my head hung low in shame.

    I avoided her dad''s eyes and even not a nce back to my mate.

    ''Damn'' she is getting addictive and I''m afraid she is going to be the one getting hurt in the end. I

    couldn''t believe I let my desire for her took over me.

    Yet who wouldn''t wanted to be with her especially when she is all I have and she has all of my heart.

    Telling her that I say I love her at the moment referring to our photo in my phone. I meant it back then

    when she says she loves me for the first time.

    I remember that day when I took her on the date on the Crescent Pack park. It was also thest time I

    truly admitted to her before everything else has gone wrong in our lives.

    Our life wasn''t normal and still it isn''t as I am still lying to her about everything.

    I close my eyes once I remember what we were doing and almost did. This wasn''t the first time she

    make me lose it and wanting to take her right there.

    In fact, I just don''t think I can do that to her without confessing the truth first.

    "Are you okay?"

    I stop then look up to see Jay frowning at me before his eyes travel down and up to me.

    He smirks knowingly and I turn down to find myself a mess. I forgot when the door opens I kind of cum

    in my pants now it was wetting my front pant. 2

    Kevin walk through and the same expression was on his face.

    "I swear did you just?" Jay started and I growl out at him pushing him out of the way "fuck off."

    I storm towards my office and I could hear them bothughing "did you see that?" I ignore them and

    keep on walking.

    Once I reach my office door I open it then close it again behind me.

    "Fuck that was so embarrassing" I told Thunder who only shook his head holding in hisughter.

    I fell back down on my chair taking a deep breath and right when I try to rx there is a knock on the

    door.

    "Come in," I close my eyes as I waited for the person toe inside. I could hear more footsteps

    coming in.

    I finally look up and only toe face to face with Addasah''s dad even though he is at the back of Jay

    but why do I have to look at him first. It is making me feel guilty and ashamed of my earlier action.

    It was so fucking embarrassing to be caught by the father of my mate in the bedroom like that. I

    wouldn''t mind if it was anyone else because then I would show them my possessive side over her.

    Unfortunately it was her father and that was a huge turn off for me.

    "Alpha" Jay clear his throat bringing me out of my thoughts.

    "Yes, umm please take a seat everyone," I say and they all take a seat before me.

    I gave Jay the papers and he handed out our devise n to everyone in the room.

    "We are going to train not only our warriors but also everyone else in this pack really hard. Except our

    elders, and young pups who cannot fight" I stopped to look up if anyone have any opinions but it seems

    not so I continued on to exin more.

    This includes the hiring of high technician from Aaron''s pack to work with my pack''s team on

    instation of a new system to protect our pack house.

    In that way if I fail as the leader and our borders be weaker during any there''s still a barrier to

    protect my people from the enemies. I know my other fellow Alpha brothers will help me but incase they

    arete in helping us.

    Afterwards I then assign them to age groups for training leaving out the youngsters from 10 to 15 years

    old.

    "Alpha" our Gamma raise his hand up making Jay and Evan cough out loud.

    They are actually mocking him for acting like a school kid but our gamma ignores them.

    "Yes Shalom,"

    "who''s going to train them the ones without a trainer?"

    I think deeply of who is going to take on the job as we needed someone with a lot of patience and

    knows how to handle the attitude of youngsters.

    "Alpha, may I suggest" this time it was Evan I nodded my head yes to him

    "why not our luna?" he said and right when I was about to respond the door opens wide interrupting us

    "Matteo"

    She peek her head inside not knowing the audience until she her body is seen in the doorframe with

    Kevin behind her.

    She stiffened for a moment before she focused her eyes on me.

    "Since our future luna is here, pleasee in. Why not hear her opinion on the matter?" Jay says and I

    began to worry.

    Addasah clearly told me to give her time but this idiot Jay is going to make her freak out and thinks

    we''re forcing her into this luna responsibility.

    "Addasah" he call out to her and I was to get up when another voice intervene.

    "This is impossible" Kevin mutters to himself pushing Addasah aside and walk right in.

    I m my hand on the table "Kevin don''t you fucking push her like that" I warn him and heughs a

    little.

    "My sister is the luna not her" he pointed to Addasah which makes her folded her arms and move right

    in front of Kevin.

    "And your sister is? Look here pup I don''t know who the hell your sister but I think she was preying on

    the wrong man. He is not her mate" she dares him with her look.

    I didn''t know my innocent Addasah has that dominant and possessive side to her and I just fucking love

    it. Honestly it''s turning me on even more.

    She flips her hair then walk to my direction and sat onp. "Damn" I close my eyes restraining myself

    from doing something stupid in front of everyone in here.

    "You see I''m his Mate and your luna, so don''t say your sister is because I''m still alive here" she proudly

    announce it to him.

    I felt relief that she''s finally ept the fact that she is not just my mate but also a luna.

    Possessively I wrap my arms around her and put my head on the crook of her neck to calm myself.

    Kevin''s fist clench before he storm out of the room

    "Addasah" her father seems to warn her of her attitude in which she raise her hand up in surrender and

    stood up.

    "I''m sorry everyone for my behaviour. I just love acting very much" she smile

    "I guess I''ll see you soon," she was going to dash out after pulling that little stunt of hers but I held her

    back.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Not so fast luna" she frown at me

    "you haven''t decided yet whether you should train the youngsters or not"

    "luna" Jay says earning a re from her "I know you don''t like being called luna. We won''t call you that

    unless you train them" I smile at Jay and hope she would ept it but I know they will still call her luna.

    She stood there thinking "fine but no luna title" she hiss around before going out of the room.

    I smile at her before carrying on with our meeting.

    Afterwards we concluded it and Addasah dad stays behind and I grow to be nervous.

    "I won''t scolded you over your actions with my daughter earlier. All I want to warn you about is, don''t

    ever break her heart again. I know everything may not be your entire fault but don''t hurt her again.

    You''ll be there when I decide to tell her truth," my eyes glisten with tears that Addasah''s father is giving

    his blessings and also want me to be there when it''s time to face the truth.

    "We need to take it slow until I know she is fully recovered and ready for it," I felt something heavy lifted

    out of my chest.

    Lyndon stood up from his chair "take care of her and don''t break her because if you do I don''t care if

    you''re an Alpha I''ll haunt you until the end of this world" he warns me with a stern look.

    I thank him and as he was to walk out he halt in his steps "oh and Alpha"

    I look up at him with my eyes almost in tears in his eptance of our rtionship.

    "I think you need to change."

    He walk outughing and just like that I felt embarrassment gliding over me as I look down at my

    Jean.4

    My mate didn''t just make me cum in my pants without sex.

    It was not once but twice she did and everyone will knows about it as Jay''s mouth cannot be shut up by

    anyone.

 Chapter 77: Familiar

    Chapter 77: Familiar

    I don''t know why I ended up going to his office now I will face the rebellious attitude of the teenagers

    tomorrow in training.

    Skipping my way through the front door I am stopped by a hand in the way. I turn up to find the stranger

    from earlier and I narrow my eyes at him.

    "You''re his Mate?" he ask with disbelief "I don''t get it," he scratch his hair.

    I know his name is Kevin since Matteo call it when we''re in the office but anything else I don''t.

    "Ummm didn''t you hear me in there and what part you didn''t get huh" I folded my arms on my chest as

    I am annoyed by him.

    "The truth of me and your Alpha being mates or your sister not being the real luna," he squint his

    eyebrows.

    "No, I don''t get it...the funny part is it seems like you don''t remember me. Now to think again aren''t you

    supposed to be mad" he said.

    I kick his right leg so hard that he wince in pain and fell on the floor "that''s when you''re wrong Kevin I

    do remember" I lie through my gritted teeth.

    Anyways where is the fun if I don''t pretend to remember him. "I am not supposed to be mad because I

    am," I smile down at him and continue to walk out of the house.

    My dad has granted me to go hang out with my friends and leave Wes with him which was a great idea

    and perfect timing.

    My friends are avable and they were willing to see me again going out with them instead of staying in

    the pack house forever.

    Gia wave at me from the car and I hop inside with glee "hmmm nice ride" Imented.

    "Thanks, it''s Ed''s car and mine is at home" she replies.

    Iugh at that "you seem to be in a bad vibe today" she sigh starting the engine "trust me, we''ll talk

    about it once we get there."

    We both arrived at the diner and went to take our reserve table at the back near the window.

    We settled down and a waitress came up to our table "hellodies, may I get anything for you" we both

    smile at her and gave her our order including Cora''s one as she is runningte.

    Gia looks bother by something then she wave the waiter again "please can I have an espresso martini"

    the waiter take down her order and disappear again.

    I look at her with shock "why are you drinking in the daylight?" I raise my brow at Gia.

    "Seriously I never met anyone who would drink in a broad daylight. It''s not good for your health" I try to

    raise my concern with her.

    "Well it''s this bitch you''re sitting with when my fuck of a Mate refused to give me pups" the waiter came

    right on time and Gia took it from the tray and drinks it in one go.

    "Another one sweetie" the waiter look between the two of us and I nod my head to her "please make it

    four, this time" I said and look around for the drinks menu turning it over and the first one I saw I just

    said it.

    "Add three Gin spritz," I said smiling at the waiter, not sure of what I am even ordering but I know my

    friend might need a fake drink buddy.

    She looks at me with shock but I just roll my eyes at her "I order it for Cora," sheugh a little.

    Now I know why she looks bother and frustrated the whole time in the car.

    When the waiter left I held her hand "Gia, have you talk to him about it?" I ask and I could see a tear

    drop down on her cheek.

    She wipes it off and nod her head "yes I told him I want pups but he said he isn''t ready. I mean what''s

    so wrong of having it now thanter" sheins.

    "Gosh I don''t know about other female but I really want a mini Ed and me around right now. I don''t mind

    my age but I want one" she sigh slumping her back against the long leather chair.

    "He wille around and when he does don''tin to me again about going intobour" she finally

    laugh.

    "Yah I won''t... trust me" she roll her eyes.

    The drinks arrived along with our food and I turn to the door to find Coraing our way.

    Gia look at her phone then up to me "now we wait for the slut herself" she said sarcastically and Cora

    hit the back of her head.

    "Says the stripper herself who shake her ass on any moving things" she retort and I spit out the water I

    was drinking .

    "Move hustler," my jaw drops as she scoot me over.

    "What don''t act so innocent I''m sure you have already jump on that piece of sh-" she didn''t finish as I

    mp my hand on her mouth.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Gosh if others caught wind of our conversation they would surely thinks we''re those names. Yet these

    two jokes are pretty dirty. Damn I wasn''t any different from them considering my actions with Matteo.

    Once I remember my actions with Matteo today I blush and Gia caught me turning red.

    "Ohh did our innocent Addasah just blush" she p her hands with glee.

    "OHHH details, details" Cora pout her lips at me like a child.

    I push her away burying my head in my hands but toote they are pushing me for it. So I told them

    about it and they crack upughing while apuded to Alera for her actions even though they were

    seem to dislike Matteo.

    We chat on for hours with them teasing me and Cora cheering Gia on her frustrations.

    I look outside and saw that we have been in here for long as outside was getting darker. Indeed I don''t

    mind as I am having fun with my friends for the first time since my ident.

    I saw a guy parking his car then he got apanied by his other two friends and a girl. I watch as they

    made their way in the diner.

    It''s funny cause I feel like I met him before but it just that I don''t know where. I turn back to my friends

    who wiggle their brows at me.

    "He''s hot right?" they both said and I quickly act like I don''t know what they are talking about.

    They keep on pushing me until I told them "fine but no he''s not hot, it just that he looks familiar and it

    feels like we met before" I said.

    They both nodded their head and we look at their way as they settle on the far table on the other side

    of the diner.

    We talk for a while before Cora nudge me on the shoulder "he''sing this way" she whispers.

    I look up to their table to find the guy walking towards our table with a smile ster on his face.

    "Hello" he extended his hand to Cora and Gia who are now on their feet to meet the stranger.

    Alera frown a little in my head at him but nheless his smile never left his face. He extended his

    hand to me.

    I gulp looking at his hand nervously Cora move out of the booth dragging me to stand before him.

    He suddenly embrace me into a big bear hug "aww Addasah" he pulls me back with his hands still on

    my shoulders.

    "How could you pretend not to know your Kaiser," he fakes hurt.

    My head keeps spinning and tries to connect its cell on who the fuck is Kaiser is to me.

 Chapter 78: Chilling Out

    Chapter 78: Chilling Out

    Should I be happy or not I thought as I watch the stranger before me.

    Clearly I knew nothing of him but he seems to know me better so I guess he''s someone from the past.

    "It''s good to see you again Addasah" he broaden his smile as I keep on frowning at him.

    It is funny that he can''t take any hint that I don''t remember him. He smile at Cora and Jea "actually we

    kind of met in Uni, we''re friends" he nervously said while nodding his head.

    The door of the diner opens and I saw my mate in his ck v neck shirt and denim pants walking inside

    with Kevin on his side.

    I felt my insides swirl and I gulp at the sight of him like I have just seen him in another light or lens filter.

    My core throbs with urges to grind him again like I did before.

    "fuck, Alera see what you made of me" my wolf bluff "hoi that''s you being horny not me" she deadpan.

    I instantly took a drink from our table and gulp it. My throat burns from the liquid I drank this must be my

    first time tasting an alcohol and I must say its okay.

    They both didn''t notice us as they turn in another way and wave to the people at the table Kaiser was

    at and I silently pray he wouldn''t.

    Unfortunately the door opens again and that big mouth Jay turn to our direction shouting

    "wooo Hellooooo Addasah and your friends," he waves his hand in our way.

    Matteo''s head whip in our direction and I took another drink from the table. Suddenly I feel like the

    earth moves beneath me after taking two shots of it.

    "Are you okay?" Kaiser asks and I just nod my head at him while my eyes fix on Matteoing in our

    way with Jay trailing behind.

    I gulp my saliva when he was near and when he finally did he didn''t waste anytime to give me a hi or a

    hey.

    He peck me on the lips with his hand going around my waist holding me tight.

    "You drink alcohol?" I just blush like a freaking idiot instead of replying. I wish my mouth could yet I

    couldn''t even utter one sentence.

    Matteo rested his head on my shoulder hugging me from the back while facing Kaiser.

    "You know my girl Kai?" everyone has a different reactions when he ask that to Kaiser.

    Take for instance, Cora and Gia; they roll their eyes with re muttering ''pussy'' and ''oh please'' while

    Jay look like a lovelorn puppy and whimpers ''whipped'' and as for Kaiser he is taken aback by his

    question.

    "Come on buddy, how did you know my girl?" Matteo ask him twice.

    Kaier scratches the back of his head "we met in Uni" he finally said. "I didn''t know she''s taken" Kaiser

    added on.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What is that supposed to mean?" Matteo remove his head from my shoulder and he seized his friend

    up and down with his eyes.

    "Look it wasn''t that long since west saw each other and I thought she didn''t have a boyfriend cause

    she said she doesn''t" Matteo frown even more with Kaiser words.

    "Well buddy, she is my mate not boyfriend" he corrected him and I know he is getting possessive.

    Kaiser''s eyes widen even more "man, I''m sorry... I just didn''t know she''s your mate" his eyes rested on

    me.

    "Hmmm, now you know that she is mine so whatever feelings or crush you have for her beat it" he said

    with a stern look.

    I look at him with disbelief on how he is treating his friend. I mean he didn''t have to be a jerk about it,

    the dude just say he didn''t know we''re mates.

    "Don''t be a jerk to your friend" I elbow him in the stomach. I am letting his attitude go since his friends

    are around but wait till we go home.

    "He''s my friend not yours" he kiss me on the neck and I re at him.

    "Okay lovers enough for the show and Matt cut the kissing thing or you''ll ended up like early today" Jay

    says wiggling his brow at Matteo and he re right back at him.

    Jay turn around and call over his other four friends including Kevin toe over. I could see Gia and

    Cora ring at Jay and even myself hate the idea of them joining our table.

    We are just hanging out for the first time by ourselves and here is the douche inviting his whole party

    crew.

    The waiters came right away and set up another table with extra chairs to fit all of us at the corner.

    Luckily the ce was spacious enough for us all.

    There was no squeezing around or breathe in to do so that we could fit there.

    Once we settled down Jay began the introduction with Jace, Anna, Kaiser, Hani, Cruz, Kevin and

    Logan. I could see the girls gritting their teeth while faking a smile with the introduction.

    Clearly my friends does not even like his friends. It''s like we''re two different set of groups that doesn''t

    seem to hang out together and aren''t supposed to.

    After the introduction it came to my attention that Hani is an addition to the group as the others have

    been friends a long time.

    There was a little bit of tension in the beginning but after a while everybody just chill around and the

    girls were hard on chatting with Ana and Hani.

    Matteo held my hand and whisper in my ear wanting to know if I am okay. I blush again and nodded my

    head like a young kid.

    He leans in to kiss me and I look away to the other with giddy and saw both Kevin and Kaiser staring at

    me.

    They abruptly turn away but toote as Jace has noticed his two friends actions and he frown at it.

    There was a little bit of disappointment written on his face until he turn and met my eyes he then

    reced it with a smile and turn to talk to Jay.

    Gosh that dude was so talkative, I don''t know why Matteo made him a Beta. I would say Evan could be

    one since he was cooler than the chosen Beta.

    Since everyone was talking to one another Matteo and I were talking in low whispers. He has put up a

    barrier for hearing between us and the others around shutting them off from our conversation.

    He is actually apologizing for his earlier behaviour and also kind of ask me whether I want to be his

    Mate or not. Of course we already said the I love word but we haven''t really talk of us being a real item.

    So yes I have agreed to be his Mate And also to go on a date with him once we''re both free.

    "Okay, that''s it you two, enough" Cora stood up mming her hands on the table and reach for

    Matteo''s shoulder breaking a temporary barrier between us and them in hearing.

    "I''m calling Jem" and she took out her phone dialing a number while taking a shot. After calling her

    mate she then call Ed earning a distasteful nce from Gia yet it didn''t stop Cora from doing.

    When the boys joined our sometimester Jace suggested that we should go to a club to end our night.

    Everyone agrees to go except for me as the alcohol was kind of making me dizzy. I know I only take

    two shot but seriously it ache maybe because its my first time drinking.

    The girls pouted their lips and gave me a kitten look as if they are going to cry if I don''t go.

    So I ended up going and I love how Matteo''s hands never left my waist even though his two friends are

    creeping me out.

    I want to tell my mate but I know it''s going to ruin our night so might as well wait after.

 Chapter 79: Discourse

    Chapter 79: Discourse

    I wanted to go home as my head started to ache maybe because it was from the drinks I drank and the

    club lights.

    "So I heard from your friends awhile ago that you don''t remember anything"

    I turn towards Kevin and Kaiser who were sitting opposite from me in our VIP booth. I should have

    gone with Matteo when others won a dare against him and drag him on the dance floor.

    "It''s funny I wonder how you will react when you have them back" I don''t speak but rather my attention

    was on the crowd before us.

    "I think you''re falling for the wrong guy, I don''t think he''s a qualified mate"

    Kaiser chuckle at what Kevin said taking a sip of his drink. I avert my gaze to him "and who do you

    think is qualified enough? You" I ask and they both remain silent

    "Trust me, he''s way more qualified than you. If you think you can have a chance with me" I point to

    myself "beat it" I quote Matteo''s previous words.

    "You''re not him and you can never be him to me," I stood up to go but his words made me stop "you''re

    only saying this because you don''t remember what he has done."

    Kevin stood up and made his way towards me chucking another drink. Kaiser tries to stop him but he

    shrug it off his hands. He stood before me with his proud look as if he has all the right cards to y but

    I won''t even feed up his ego.

    "You''ll regret it Addasah and I can''t wait for that day" he winks at me and about to move away when I

    held back his arm.

    I stood before him straight and tall "Kevin, you see I do remember what he did to me" I lie and Kevin

    look at me with disbelief.

    Like I said I''m not going to boost his ego "therefore I won''t regret it. The only thing I regret is

    encountering people like you who are best friend with my man and yet for a girl you''re willing to betray

    him" with that I made my way to the dance floor searching for Matteo and the others.

    Yet I couldn''t even find them, so I stood there in the middle with my thoughts on my past and what I am

    experiencing now.

    Truth be told, I wanted to know and remember what really happened but there is always a part of me

    that is afraid of knowing everything. I am afraid to be unhappy when yet I am happy now with him.

    Therefore, I''ll try and avoid it as clearly to others it seems my past is not even that good.

    Trying to forget Kevin and Kaiser''s words I move my hips to the music shaking my head and losing

    myself a bit. I felt hands on my waist and I knew it wasn''t Matteo but just a stranger who need some

    body to grind on.

    Therefore, when I felt his body move against mine I try to pull away as it felt disgusting to me but the

    ass just grip my waist and ass. I push him once again and the stupid idiot wouldn''t bother.

    Suddenly his hand was rip away from me and reced with sparks and butterflies. He then was drag

    by the guards out with a bloody nose and a bruised face.

    Matteo slightly kisses my neck while holding me securely in his arms. He is probably trying to calm

    himself and his wolf down.2

    "I want to go home" I told him and he lifted me up in his arms after giving me a long French kiss in the

    middle of the crowd. He made me sit on the stool near the bar "hey you''re okay" he cup my face with

    the palm of his hands.

    "It''s just my head" I replied "I want to go home" I rest my head on his chest.

    "Oh my is she okay?" I heard Gia asking wit concerns then follow by Cora. The two almost created a

    commotion which made others gaze in our way and thinks that something huge happened.

    Too tired to speak I look up at Matteo for his help dies, she''s fine and wanted to go home" they both

    turn to me and I hug my man closer.

    "Pshh the bitch just wants to getid" Cora shouted through the music making more people around us

    nce at me.

    I blush burying my face to Matteo''s chest hoping that no one see me as it''s so embarrassing now.

    "Shut up" I say without even looking at them which earn aughter around me.

    We bid our goodbye and Matteo was about to swoop me off of my feet but then I push him away and

    quickly walk to the exit. I could hear people saying Alpha to him as he followed after me.

    When we arrived home everyone has gone to bed. All lights of the Pack house were off except for the

    front door. We walk side by side with our hands brushing together before he held mine into his firmly.

    I kick off my shoes once inside the house. Matteo held them up and lead me to the nearest couch. He

    sat down on the floor and started to rub my aching feet.

    I stare at him as he massage it and it got me thinking of what we talk about earlier in the restaurant.

    "Matt" he stops massaging my leg and nce up at me "Matt" he repeated and I nod my head "or

    should I call you Mattie boo" heugh lightly squeezing my hand.

    "Anything that would satisfy my baby" he winks at me with his hand gliding over my leg to my thighs

    and I push it away yfully.

    "Matt, about us dating what does it mean to our bond?" I ask him nervously and went on to say more "I

    mean do we have to mark each other and Mate" I bit my lip nervously.

    He gave me a smile and came up to sit next to me taking my hand into his then he faces me.

    "I won''t force you to do it or even pressuring you with it. Yes I am your mate and we are dating now but

    I want you to have your memories back before we do it," he caress my cheek and I lean in to his warm

    touch.

    "I know when you have them back you need to decide before doing it. Now is not the time because I

    don''t want you to regret us" I could see that somehow he''s feeling hurt.

    "I won''t regret" I say touching his face.

    "and if I have a son" he says nervously and I p his arms "I won''t regret us and I don''t want you to

    have a son to another woman because then I''ll regret" I sigh sitting on hisp with both my hands on

    his shoulder.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Matteo stiffened a little and I went on to exin my reason. It may be too quick for us to talk about

    these things but I want to be honest with my feelings and my thoughts on everything starting with a

    child.

    I lock my hands behind his head with my fingers brushing his back hair. "not us but the fact that he''s

    not mine and yours" he take a deep breath.2

    "and if it''s before this," he gesture between the two of us and again I wasn''t expecting that question but

    I''ll be honest.2

    "I''ll see from your perspective and try to understand everything" I ce a kiss on his lips.

    "Why are you asking anyway?" I pull back narrowing my eyes on him.

    "I just want to know the alternative of our rtionship if ites to that situation" he say pulling me

    closer on top of him.

    He kiss me on the lips again and I began to move my hips "because Addasah I love you so much that I

    don''t want to lose you" I smile kissing him back.2

    Things were bing heated I pull away whispering to him "where to? Your room or mine?" I ask and

    he shut me up with a kiss then suddenly I felt myself being lifted from hisp.

    I wrap my legs tighter around him as he stood up and carry me back to my room.

    He put me on the bed as he trail kisses from my neck up to my lips. Then he kiss me on the forehead.

    We both smile at each other then I felt his hands detaching my legs from my waist.

    He kiss me again on the lips "have a good sleep babe" I groan pushing him away and turn my back to

    him.

    I heard himugh at me "goodnight babe" he gave me onest goodnight kiss before going out shutting

    the door behind him.

    I could sense something or rather someone is in my room. I sniff the air again and could sense fade

    scents of two wolves in my room.

    I bolt right up pulling off the duvet and about to get out but a silver knife is held close to my throat. I

    hear my closet door open and a figure emerge from it. I couldn''t clearly see his face as it was a little bit

    dark in the room.

    He slowly walked towards my bed and once he reach the foot he stops and smile at the person next to

    me

    "Well, nice to see you filthy bitch and please meet my right hand man" he motion to the one holding a

    knife to my throat. I turn my head aside to find his aplice smiling at me wickedly.

    My eyes widen in surprise and he gave me a wink before reaching for me while his knife is still at my

    throat.

 Chapter 80: In Hazy

    Chapter 80: In Hazy

    "Get up and don''t think of linking him or your father," he gesture for me and slowly I got out of bed with

    his stupid knife never leaving my throat.

    I was afraid to move as one wrong move and the silver knife will slit my poor neck.

    The bastard thinks he could betray Matteo and the pack. I don''t even know when he manage to get

    here so fast. One exnation could be that he followed us when we left the club.

    He cuff my hands together making me wince a little due to the effects of the silver burning my skin then

    he tied a cloth around my mouth to keep it shut from screaming for helped. They were making sure that

    nobody knows they are abducting me.

    Kevin snickers at me "oh Addasah you think we were done huh. I told you that you will regret it"

    The man who use to stand at the edge of my bed moves closer to me and that''s when I clearly saw his

    face due to the rays of the full moon.

    He is none other than Matteo''s father, whose name is Roman I think. He nod at Kevin who then push

    me towards the window.

    He opens it stealthily and made us climb over ''bastard'' Alera growl through our link as we found

    ourselves being push out of the window andnded in the arms of another kidnapper.

    I wanted to scream and kicked their asses but of course my mouth is being tied with my hands. So

    basically I can''t do anything here except to just go with their orders.

    I look around to my kidnappers and there were four of them including Kevin and Matteo''s dad who are

    now climbing down from the window.

    Kevin smirks at me wickedly then he pull my arm and drag me towards the woods.

    The more I try to pull away the more he aggressively drag me to walk beside him. I try to look around

    for any soul in this pack but none was around.

    The guards who were on duty were no near to be seen which made it seems so strange to me. All I

    could think of was there are traitors within this pack and Kevin is one of them.

    "Girl we need to save our own ass," Alera snarl at me "and you think I don''t know that" I retort through

    our link and try to think of possible ways to escape.

    We were getting deeper in the woods taking a secret path which I never knew of but my mind was still

    busy in finding some ideas or any means of survival.

    In the end I did the most clich¨¦ move in movies hoping that it would work. I pretended to abide to their

    every order and just defeatedly follow them without much fight.

    Right when we near the borders I abruptly pull away my hand and hit Kevin in the stomach with my

    elbow so hard. He fell on the ground groaning and the other two were too slow to catch me.

    I try to run back but a hand got a grip on my hair forcing me back and I yelp in pain.

    "You little bitch you think that little stunt of yours would work" he swirl my hair around his hand and pull

    it hard.

    It hurts so bad that I felt my tears on my cheeks even though I''m a werewolf but I could feel my hair

    being almost torn from my scapls.

    "Fucking.. Take.. Your.. Hands off of her hair," a stern hoarse deep voice made Roman turn us around

    and loosen his grip on my hair.

    Matteo is standing there leaning towards a tree with his arms acrossed his chest.

    "You fucking made her cry" he said to my kidnappers while his eyes were fixed on me.2

    Roman let out a growl to his aplices and Kevin just remains on the ground while the other two told

    him that they did not tell any soul.

    Roman look back to Kevin who widen his eyes and shook his head no but unfortunately Roman didn''t

    believe him as he was quick to get to him and without words rip out his heart.

    I froze with my eyes widen at the sight in front of me. Kevin''s lifeless body is on the ground with his

    dead eyes on mine.

    I started to feel suffocated and my breathes began to quicken along with my heart rate.

    I heard Matteo let out a lightugh "you think I''m not stupid to notice anything suspicious in her room"

    then he move away from the tree he was leaning on. I heard bones breaking and he growl around at

    the three remaining kidnappers.

    "She''s mine and when I said she''s mine I don''t sleep in protecting her. Nobody can take her away from

    me nor touch a single strand of her hair which you just did."

    He lunge for his father without any further exchange but the other two were quick to shield Roman and

    taking on Matteo.

    My eyes were focus on Kevin''s cold eyes again that I couldn''t even dare to see who is going to win or

    even lend a helping hand to my mate.

    Alera keeps growling at me to knock out of it but I just couldn''t control my numb cold sweated body. My

    heart and breathe too were so hard to calm down as I am in frenzy and panic mode.

    More howls and footsteps were heard but it didn''t even trigger me to be normal ande back to

    reality. I felt the cloth being untied from my mouth and then followed by the cuffs.

    "Babe look at me" Matteo tilt my chin towards him pulling my gaze away from Kevin''s eyes but toote

    Kevin''s lifeless eyes trigger some blurred memories in my head.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I just couldn''t focus on Matteo and his plead as shback of someone''s blood was on my hands as I try

    to rip off it''s heart then other blurred images of wolves growling and running into their forms shes

    before me.

    Images started to filled my head making me shook in fear and I having a major migraine.

    Matteo is basically screaming at me trying to pull me out of my panic attack.

    "Addasah baby please" he beg with my face cuddle in his hands but all I could feel was pain and my

    vision now gets blurred.

    "Fuck! babe please don''t do this please Addasah" he rock me back and forth as I just stare at his face

    in nk.

    Something wet drop into my eyes and I know it his tears because once it made contact to my pupils I

    began to slowly pull out of my panic zone then I close my eyes.

    My body finally rxes in his hold and my breathe along with my heart beat were back to normal and

    all the blurry images were shut out of my mind.

    I reopen my eyes and came to face with his green eyes. Suddenly a clear image of his eyes mirroring

    mine sh in my mind.

    Everything else that were driving me into panic were long forgotten and his eyes along with his warm

    aura and touch were now my serenity.

    I don''t recall or clearly see the settings around us in the image I saw but all I know were my feelings at

    that moment for him.4

    In those green eyes I felt myself being crazy in love with him and he was loving me back in the same

    way.

    Therefore, in our current position and without another restraint I close our distance and hug him close

    to me.

    I pray to the moon goddess that what I saw of him and I in my mind will be forever like that and I hope

    its wasn''t an hallucination.

 Chapter 81: Territorial

    Chapter 81: Territorial

    Matteo''s Pov

    After she pass out on me I carry her back to the house. Her father came running out of the Pack house

    and once he saw her limp in my arms. He growl at me but Thunder and I was also in a possessive

    mode.

    "What happened?"

    "my father" I replied and could see his eyes turning from hazel to dark red as if he''s fighting control with

    his beast.

    I quickly link Jay toe and get Addasah. I hand her carefully over to him then I turn to Lyndon taking

    him by the arm and with our werewolves speed we made it to an empty cell.

    "Close it fast" I shut the cell door immediately and waited outside as I listen in to his howls and strong

    banging on the walls.

    He went on for hours until I don''t hear it anymore. I know I have to fix this tomorrow as by the look of it

    one more blow and the walls will tumble down.

    I open up the door and find Lyndon in sweat on the floor panting heavily lke he have been running a

    marathon. I help him up and took him back to the Pack house.

    Afterwards I went on to check on the sleeping Addasah before I head down to my office. I keep on

    tapping my finger on the desk trying to control myself from going all wolf in my office.

    I hated that they have hurt her and it was my fault. I should have stepped in the room and put an end to

    their scheme but I was so foolish to lead them on. In the end they hurt and has cause her a panic

    attack.

    The door to the office opens and Jay walks in along with my other two trackers and two warriors.

    I know Jay is responsible for our trackers and that is why he came but the warriors Lyndon would have

    taken their ce if he was on duty in fact he wasn''t because he was looking after Wesley for tonight.

    "Alpha" one of the warrior says with their head in bow. I could sense that they fear me and what they

    are about to say will determine their lives.4

    My pack knows that I''m not my father but I can be heartless when I want to especially when they don''t

    do their duties right. "Yes I am listening" I said and waited for anyone to answer.2

    One of them look up and there I could see that he is not only in fear but is also in cold sweat while

    fiddling with his hands.

    "We have lost track of Roman when we went after him" the warrior says "and I couldn''t track him down

    even his locations and whereabouts" one of the trackers finishes and they quickly lower their head

    again.

    "We''ll take any punishment Alpha" they all said in unison.

    Closing my eyes I held my fist tighter "you may dismissed" I said through my gritted teeth. They weren''t

    told twice and somehow I wasn''t made at them but myself.

    I nce up to find Jay still there I have him a nod and told him to not punished anyone.

    Once the door close I smash my fist on the table before flipping it over and destroy everything that I

    could reach in this office. I let out all my hate towards my father for hurting my mate and ruining my life

    until I grew tired and felt my emotions overtake me.

    I slid down there crying over everything. The faults I made, the choice I choose, the actions I take and

    the fuck up life I have. When I am calm I went straight to Addasah''s room taking her in arms andy

    there on the bed with her.

    I know it''s wrong to do this without her permission but I just need a closure with her after what

    happened tonight.

    Shutting my eyes I wish I was time. So that I could take everything back and starts my life over with my

    mate. I wanted to go back on the day I met her in the mall on the esctor.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Those sapphire eyes that held my gaze with re and tardily turn away from me we''re the same ones I

    wish to be mine forever.

    I wanted to believe that she''ll stay if her memories are back but some part of me knows better than

    that.

    So therefore I hope when tomorrowes and her memories aren''t back then this man will give her all

    the love she deserves. The love that she should have received from the beginning but I was too naive,

    too blind and stupid to do so.2

    I then apologise to Thunder for not being the perfect human and to my sleeping woman for not being

    the perfect man for her. Thereafter I went into a deep slumper.

    I woke up in startle and look around to find Addasah missing. I frantically got up to look for her yet

    when I look out of the window and find my pack members on the field I became confused.

    ''I wonder whats going on'' I ask myself

    ''Dude, don''t tell me you forgot your own n and strategy'' Thunder cover his face with his paws.

    I try to think ''n, strategy'' and that''s when it hit me today''s training and I should be the one leading it. I

    cursed rushing to my room to take a shower and change into short and tank top before rushing

    downstairs.

    "Alpha your breakfast," one of our cook calls but I just keep on running to the field and link her that I''ll

    go without breakfast today.

    I pass over the youngsters and saw my mate in her long line bra which expose a little of her skin and a

    high waist ck leggings.

    My eyes were on her but my legs are moving in another direction.

    "Fuck she''s hot," I gush at Thunder who roll his eyes at me. She look up and I curse to myself when I

    almost trip. I saw herugh and I turn quicken my way over the training.1

    "You''rete Alpha" Lyndon squirk his brow at me and I turn to find Jay chuckling.

    "Do you want your team?"

    "No we''ll train altogether just for today" he nod his head and we continue on with our training.

    We were resting after five long hours and all our attention were on the youngsters who are still doing

    their training. I saw the young boys giggling around her. Three of them around the age of fourteen

    weren''t even listening. One is pointing at her and then they murmured to each other ears.

    It''s funny when I felt a little bit jealous of the young boys staring at her that I want to go there and give

    them a hiding. I sigh with dislike and look around to find most of the boys in our training drooling over

    her. They were shamelessly checking her out.

    I was really jealous and mad right now that I couldn''t even hold back any longer and turn to the boys.

    "If your eyes are stalking my woman then I suggest you look elsewhere" I raise my voice and then I

    hear coughs and whistle from around.

    "Our Alpha is getting-" someone started and I intercepted "shut it and don''t even think of saying

    anything else."

    I stood up and came to face with Evan who smirks at me raising his hand up in front of his chest.

    Addasah''s dad shifted ufortably beside Jay and I turn to walk towards Addasah.

    They all acknowledge me and I snake my hands around her waist then kisses her on the cheek. "You

    may dismissed now" I order and when she is to protest the kids has scattered to go home.

    She push me on the chest lightly "now that was not nice Alpha" I pull her close to me. "What''s not nice

    when I am here to ask my mate out on a date" she giggles in my arms.

    "What makes you think I want to go on this date with you?" she crossed her arms and I pull her closer

    then beg her to go on a date with me today.

    Finally after her teasing me by saying no she finally nodded her head yes and conceal it with a kiss.

    We were to go get ready when I felt a tiny hand pulling at my short. Addasah and I look down to find a

    four year old kid. He''s cute with his chubby cheeks and brte hair.

    "Is she yoor wooman?" he ask4

    "well indeed she is" my hand is around her waist and I gave her a smile.

    The pup frown after I say that and then he started to cry. I crouch down to calm him when his mother

    came over.

    "Sorry Alpha" she reaches for him while apologising but I told her it was okay.

    Unexpectedly the little pup just push her hands away and huff at me crossing his arms. His tears were

    now long gone and is reced with a re.4

    He didn''t look scary but rather so cute.

    "Alfa shee gwoin to be my wooman in da fewchar" his mother''s eyes widen and apologises again

    instantly.3

    Addasah lightlyugh at me and I frown at the pup. "It looks like you got yourself apetition Alpha"

    she winks at me and run towards the houseughing.

    I groan hating that a kid ispeting me "listen here kid." Jay who now stood beside me just push me

    over to go to the pack house whileughing at the young pup.

    Damn he must have heard it too

    Sometimes afterwards I waited for her down the corridor nervously as Addasah is preparing for our

    date.

    "Are you trying to trigger her memories or taking advantage of my daughter?" I turn to Lyndon who

    watches me from the kitchen with Wes in his arms.

    "No I''m not, I just want us to be two normal mates going on a date, without any fear of our past or

    future. I love her Lyndon I hope you understand that."

    He pat me on the shoulder "I know and you may have made some mistakes but I won''t jude you for

    that"2

    We heard clicks of heels and I turn up to find her standing on the staircase smiling down at us gracing

    us with her beauty.+

    "Wow, she is my forever"

 Chapter 82: Date To Remember

    Chapter 82: Date To Remember

    "Matt," I nervously stood there while he keep on staring right into my eyes and he looks as if he wants

    to cry.

    "Matt," I try again nervously as his silence is making me. He took me with surprise when he kisses me

    which I did respond to it.

    We heard someone clear his throat breaking up our kiss. I turn to find my dad with an awkward look on

    his face.

    "Sorry dad" I said with embarrassment

    "make sure to bring my daughter home safely Alpha" he warns him.

    "No need to worry sir" he tug on my hand and saluted my dad before pulling me out of the Pack house.

    "So where are you taking me?" He smirks tapping his fingers on the wheel "secret" he said.

    "Ohe on, I don''t like surprises" I told him and he replied again "I know." He smile "just be patient

    love" he winks at me.

    We travel for almost an hour before he stops the car on the side of the road then hop out of the car. I

    watch him went at the back opening up the boot then came back and open up my door.

    "What are you doing?" I ask with confusion and he bend down without saying anything "legs please my

    lady" I un-buckle my seat belt and put my legs out without another word.

    He remove my heels and put on sneakers which perfectly fit on me. Then he stood up from the ground

    holding a cloth in his hand. I narrow my eyes at him "are you trying to kidnapped me" heugh shaking

    his head no and nod gesture for me to turn around.

    "Not until you tell me Alpha" I folded my arms stubbornly and he force me to face in the front. "Don''t

    ruin it, now close your eyes baby" he whisper to my ear sending chills to my body and I gulp nervously

    biting my lip as Iplied to his demand.

    He tie the cloth around my eyes making me not able to see anything at all. I hear the car engine starts

    before it moves again.

    We stop again and I hear him open and shut his door until mine was open and he un-buckle my seat

    belt. He gently carried me in his arms bridal style.

    My hands went around his neck "are you sure you''re guiding me to the right ce" I hear him chuckle

    "I might going to dump you in a water."

    I jump up in rm holding on tight to his neck "you wouldn''t dare" I warn him and he justugh out. He

    stops and I refuse to let go e on baby we''re here now" but I refuse and still hold onto his neck.

    "Trust me," he whisper "promise you''re not dumping me in a water"

    "I promise" he said.

    Slowly I release my hand and he gently put me down on the ground. I felt him move behind me. His

    warm breath on my neck with his arms around me.

    "You said on our second date that one of your dream is to be with me here in this ce...just you and I.

    Yet we couldn''t have it back then because our rtionship was private," he kisses on my neck making

    me shiver in delight.

    "Now I want you to relieved that dream back then with me this very moment"

    The blindfold is then gently and slowly pull away from my eyes. Not wanting to rush in his surprise I

    take my time opening my eyes.

    I stood there stunned not knowing what to say as I was filled with emotional right now. This is one of

    the ce I use toe when I was young but that was when I was only eight.

    Yes I may have made a promise at that age that I wille back here someday once I find that one

    person for me. Its childish to others and maybe too normal for other people but to me I always make

    things meaningful into ces like this.

    I broke into a smile before running towards the merry-go-around, like a kid. I spin myself around the

    horses before I run back to him and drag him over.

    He put me on one of the horse before he got behind me. We acted like young teenagers on their first

    date with him stealing kisses and taking photos of us while I giggle in his arms and slightly pushes him

    away yfully.

    After our ride in the merry go round we then move on to other games and then I realise we''re the only

    one and the employees around this ce.

    "Did you just actually hire the whole ce" I ask him and he nod his head yes "what it''s anything for my

    woman" l roll my eyes and drag him to another game.2

    So we visited most of the ces I wanted to go and as for the final ce I ask Matt that I want to revisit

    the ce in the photo on his photo. We went there and pump into Alpha Hernandez and his Mate with

    their pup in a stroller.

    He had a talk with Matteo while his Mate Danie and I talk. She''s an amazing woman and I could see

    why Dante fell for her because not only she has the looks but her personality was amazing. Her words

    were humble and she''s a very respectful woman. Their pup is so adorable and cute too.

    We bid our goodbye and me and Matt stay longer until it''s dark and he told me we have a final ce

    be. So I put back on my heels and we head for the cruise he hire just for the two of us.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I know this mate of mine has made everything so magical for me today. It''s like I am living a fantasy

    world where just one flick of his finger and everything appears as I wish for them to be.2

    He took me on the deck and once again I was more than surprised. Like I said it''s like something out of

    those fairytale where everything was beautifully decorated and magically created.

    He show me to our already made dinner table with food already served on it and the waiters weing

    us with smiles. Matteo took out my chair and I sat down with a smile never leaving my face.

    "Please Alpha let us know if you need anything" one of the waiter said before Matteo dismissed them

    politely.

    I turn and mouth him a heartfelt thank you in which he told me that it''s all for me, his Mate. I wasn''t

    really hungry since our whole date we always stop for food but looking down at the food before me my

    stomach rumble and I couldn''t resist to eat again.

    Matteo apologizes to me for not being a perfect Mate but then he never borate more on it.

    After sometime when the waiters clear our table and I sat there looking over the sea. Matteo

    disappeared from my side and only to appear again once the band y a song which words starts like

    this;

    ''Can this be true,

    tell me can this be real''

    How can I put into words what I feel...

    He smile at me extending his hand and I took it happily. He took a lead with me standing on his toe as

    he waltz us around. He stopped before turning me around and whisper to me to look up at the sky.2

    The fireworks explode into the sky making me more surprised and mesmerised by the words written in

    the sky.

    "Will you be my girlfriend and luna?"

    I bit my lip with tears already in my eyes. Looking back at him with a single ck tulip in his hand.

    "I thought you already asked?" I took it from his hand and stood him up.

    His hand brush away a strand of hair from my face "I know but that was inappropriate way besides I

    don''t know if you remember but you say on our third date that you love tulips especially the ck one,"

    he smile pressing his forehead on mine.

    "You love that book the ck tulip by Alexandre Dumas. You always fascinated me with your faves and

    likes of the works by humans," he trail his finger on my jawline.

    "so would you take this stupid ass Alpha as your boyfriend and mate?" he ask again and I could hear

    nervousness in his voice.

    I pull him down to me "yes I would love that" he was to kiss me but I stopped him. Our face just inches

    away from each other

    "I don''t want to hear you say yourself stupid ass Mate" my nose brushing against his.

    "You are perfect to me" I slowly lean into him.

    "The words of the song is a bit wrong you know" he kiss the side of my mouth making me groan.

    He whisper to my ear before he look me in the eyes "God didn''t spent a little more time on you" I lean

    to his touch as I listen to his soothing words.

    "He actually spent all of his time on you" I smile to his words melting my heart

    "because baby you''re a masterpiece of his creation and I love every inch of you and your soul" without

    further restrain we both lean in with our lips finding one another.

    Once it did my body burns in his touch with so much desire that I forgot we have an audience around

    us and Ipletely lose myself into it.

    This kiss was different from all the time we make out, or me being stupidly sold myself out.

    My hands burying in his hair with his hands around me pressing our bodies tightly together.

    Today day and this very moment is a date to remember for me.

 Chapter 83: Written In The Stars

    Chapter 83: Written In The Stars

    I slump against my door with my cheeks burning red and my heart beating uncontrobly.

    I don''t know how to exin it or how should I put into words what I am feeling right now.

    Everything was magical and memorable for us both.

    I walk towards my bed and without changing I threw myself on it and scream in my pillow. Then I sat up

    and p myself on both cheeks lightly.

    "Ohhhh myyy" I screech in a low voice and slump back on the bed kicking my legs in the air and my

    hands pping on the bed like a child.

    I know my reactions is crazy but I just couldn''t fathom with my feelings right now. Everything was just

    fucking perfect and his words were like music to my ears and a painkiller to my heart.

    Not wanting to move or wash off his scents I reaches for my pillow and hug it tightly with a big grin on

    my face.

    "Sorry, shower but tomorrow is another day" I mumble and Alera screech in disgust but who cares.

    It''s just me in this room and no one will knows whether I have taken a shower or not. Sometimes

    afterwards I close my eyes and dream of only sweet and wet dreams with him tonight.

    me Alera for forcing all those imagination in my head along with intimate thoughts of us and him

    together.

    On the following day I woke up and help the women in the kitchen to make breakfast before waking up

    Wes and clean him up. Then I took him over to the day care as I have training to do.

    Gia whom I haven''t seen since our get together wave in my way once she saw meing over on the

    field.

    "Hello Addy" she screams and hug me when I made it to where she stood.

    "Gosh it feels like ages" she smile widely. "Oh well you''re glowing" I tease which is true Gia looks totally

    different. She blushed "Ed has agreed for us to have pups and" she fiddle her fingers.

    "I''m pregnant" she says in a whisper but I could hear her. I am happy for her so i congratte her with

    a big bear hug.

    Ed frown when he saw her on the training field and yep my friend was force to go home to rest.

    Ed is being cautious with their pup the guy was head over heels and not only that he seems happy to

    wee their pup in this world.

    Matteo surprised me with a peck on the cheek and then to my expose shoulder. Shyly I pushed him

    away yfully and walk towards my team ignoring the stares from some of our pack members.

    "Okay team, grab a partner" I nce at Matt whose eyes are on mine and winks at him cheekily.

    The following days our pack members were starting to pay more attention on the two of us because our

    actions were hard to hid.

    Our pecks on the cheek and him throwing nces in my way was enough for everyone to see and

    raise interest with our rtionship.

    It''s kind of scared me cause I don''t know if they will approve of me as his Mate or not.

    Do they need a luna who has no memory of her past? that was one of the question I ask myself

    constantly.

    After training Matteo took me on a pic date, this time we took Wes with us. I was not a fan of

    wearing bikini or sun bathing so that''s why we go for pic to the park instead of the beach.

    Our routine of dating and working carries on like that for another past two months; where we train our

    pack so hard and finish off any of our work then him taking me on a date.

    I love every minute and seconds that I get to spend with him. In fact it doesn''t mean I''m spending more

    time with Matt then I am in negligence of my responsibilities over my brother and dad.

    No I always make sure that they are been looking after with or taken care of before I disappear with my

    man.2

    In those past two months there were also some minor attacks on our packs but our warriors were all

    well trained now.

    Today concludes our official training for the whole pack and tomorrow we''re going back to normal

    schedules and training.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    So I will be free again and I''m d to focus solely on taking care of Wes again.

    Matteo in celebrating our two months and three weeks of anniversary since I officially be his

    girlfriend has decided to take me on another date tonight.

    If it''s finished earlier then I''ll be going over to grandma''s House. Damn it''s been ages since I have seen

    or even visited her.

    When our day is done and the nightes, Matteo took me to dinner on a skyscraper building which I

    never knew it existed in our pack.

    The building was near to the neutral territory that used to be own by the council which now owns by

    Alpha Hernandez.

    After our ssy dinner there he then took me to watch the stars on the spot he says we use to meet

    once. I remember it as a ce I discover during my history research when I was in school.

    A ce that is unknown to the pack members but then that''s all I remember of it, not me taking Matteo

    here.

    The ce looks different as everything is now clean and the grass has been mow. Thest time I saw it

    I was the same height with the grass but I''m d it''s all been cut down and it has being cleaned.

    Matteo then leads me further in the woods with a telescope hanging from his broad shoulder. I never

    knew he would be interested in things like that.

    We came to a clearing which overlooks a river from a far and some mountains. The ce was too high

    making the view more perfect and very beautiful.

    Matt spread the nket on the grass before setting up the telescope near it.

    "Mi amore, you have to see this" his hands gestures for me toe over while he fix his eyes on the

    telescope looking up at the stars.

    "What is it?" I ask with glee and he motion me to get nearer. He made me stood in front of him then I

    bend down to look through the lense.

    One word on my mind is wow cause I have never seen the stars and the sky upclose.

    Matteo then began to point out the stars and their names "you see those line of stars in a person

    bowing to the moon and the other stars beside it" I shook my head once I saw it.

    He exined to me that it''s written in our ancient history that the star near the moon is the Alpha ¦Í nu

    and the rest beside him is his ¦Î xi beta.

    The one besides is ¦Ď omicron which is the gamma, ¦Ä delta ¦Đ pi, ¦Ć zeta ¦Ň sigma, ¦Ç eta ¦Ó tau, ¦Č theta ¦Ô

    upsilon, ¦É iota ¦Ő phi, ¦Ę kappa ¦Ö chi, ¦Ëmbda ¦× psi, andstly ¦Ě mu ¦Ř, the omega.''

    He then told me a little bit of history background on the story of the moon and the stars.

    It is said the moon is Selene herself in othernguage luna. She is also the moon goddess who fell in

    love with the first original Alpha.

    History says that it is a forbidden thing to do but Selene herself could not resist the bond between her

    and the Alpha. So they carried on their love affair without knowing that the gods has scheme behind

    her back.

    Indeed when the opportunity came a massacre ur and the pack was to rid off by the gods. The gods

    were victorious as their power could not match up with our werewolf abilities.

    There was only one thing the Alpha and his pack wish for and that is to stand by their luna forever none

    other than the moon goddess herself.

    Selene discovering the betrayal of the gods seek revenge and executed them all. She also made the

    last dying wish of her Alphae true.

    "They say our fate is written in those stars and yours is in the moon and that fate is the nu/alpha can

    never shine for long without it''s luna and its luna can never be without its Alpha."

    He turn to me taking my hand and put it on his heart, "therefore, it is my duty to protect, to love and to

    standby my luna forever."

    He kisses my fingers before pulling me on top of him "we were both created and meant for one another

    and our fate of being Mate is already written in those stars my luna."

    Our lips met together and I push myself closer on top of him. He roll me down taking control of our

    actions and climb on top of me pampering me with sweet innocent kisses.

    I smile when we stop to catch our breathe "I love you Addasah, please always remember that" he

    confesses+

    "and I to you."

 Chapter 84: Blows The Gaff

    Chapter 84: Blows The Gaff

    I cluch my hand to my chest thinking of those stars and our date tonight which again was perfect.

    After our date Matteo dropped me off to my grandma because I wanted to see her and he left for the

    pack urgently. I wanted to stay there at grandma''s house but I know I have to return home for Wesley

    so here I am back in my room at our Pack.

    I am still thinking of our date and kisses, keep reying in my head. I smile making my way to the

    closest taking out my nightgown and put it on the bed before heading for the shower.

    I stop then bit my bottom lip and turn towards the mirror taking a look at myself. My cheeks turns red

    again and I p myself moving towards the mirror up closer.

    "No" I lick my lips remembering his sweetness and mumble "yes" I couldn''t stop smiling and giggling to

    myself.

    I don''t know how others felt like on their date "but Oh my moon goddess" I scream at my other self in

    the mirror.

    Alera''s jaw fell open and she spat at me "fuck you''re one crazy human. I swear the moon goddess was

    half asleep when she chose me as your wolf"

    I shrugged it off and tease her through our links then I walk towards the showering humming to myself.

    I was to take off my dress when I hear a piercing cry. "Wesley" I drop the towel and adjust my dress

    back down before running towards my dad''s room.

    I bust into his door without knocking and saw my dad sitting at the edge of his bed breathing hard. My

    eyes widen at the state he''s in with worried now coursing through me.

    There is blood glistening from his body due to the full moon tonight. His hand gripping the edge of the

    bed while he groan in pain.

    Wesley is wailing and crying out loud "Da-" he cut me off "Wes" he pointed to his crib and I nod my

    head moving towards Wesley''s crib.

    I pick up my baby brother and rock him in my arms trying to hush him back to sleep. I am so worried

    right now and I don''t even know what happened to my dad tonight.

    "Dad" I cry out to him and he wince in pain. He growl at me and I could see his eyes were changing

    from dark red to his normal ones.

    The room was mmed open and Matteo look at me in panic.

    "Take him to the cell," he told his warriors who came up quickly towards my dad. I move quickly in front

    of my dad growling at the warriors and Matteo

    "don''t fucking move or even touch him," I warn them.

    I felt my dad''s hand on my shoulder "Addasah, move" he told me and I refused. He raised his voice

    "Addasah" and I step aside while they take my dad who didn''t put up a fight.

    I am confuse as hell on what''s happening "what are you doing?" I ask Matteo who whisper something

    to his warriors and they left immediately after nodding at him.

    "Amore we''ll talkter," he says and dash out of the room.

    I hated that I couldn''t put Wesley back to sleep soon. I try not to be harsh with my baby brother as he

    have no idea what''s going on. So I patiently rock him gently back to sleep and gave him a goodnight

    kiss before going to look for my dad.

    I found four warriors in the living room along with other members of the Pack who are in their sleeping

    attire. It is so weird to find everyone staring at me and it makes me feel awkward.

    I motion to one of the warrior I saw earlier and he came up to me "can you please show me to my

    dad?" he smile "yes luna."+

    I wanted to correct him on that but decided not to because in a sense I''m their Alpha''s mate.

    He shows me to the cell they kept him in which is quite secretive and hidden in the house. "Dad" I step

    inside to find Dr. Omalley and a nurse tending to his wounds.

    My father look at me with a pale look "what are you doing here?" I walk up to him holding his hand into

    mine with a tear slips out of my eyes.

    "Dad, what happened? And why are you in here?" he close his eyes "Adda not now?" he groan in pain.

    Dr. Omalley put his hand on my shoulder and I moved away sobbing.

    My hands clenching into fist and I angrily wipe my tears off and storm out of there. I heard my dad''s

    faint voice to me not to do anything stupid but still I brush it aside and moved my legs towards a

    destination in my head.

    When I reach his office I open it and found out he wasn''t there. I turn and focus on his scents then

    followed to it until I made it outside to the meeting room.

    Without much thought or patience I kick the door open like a bad chick and storm my way inside.

    "So much for being a great couple" Alera roll her eyes in my head.

    Matteo stood up when he saw me and again without him exining anything I p him hard on the

    right cheek.

    The p echoes inside the room and I held my head high feeling much better. He slowly turn his head

    to me with a confused look on his face.

    Okay, maybe I am wrong for pping him I mean I could have wait for him to exin. "You" I was going

    tosh out on him but my nostrils caught different scents and then I could feel strong aura filling the

    room.

    I turn my gaze and came to face with hazel eyes of Cora''s brother who sat there shock. Then I drag my

    gaze around the room and finds other people staring in stunned on what I did.

    I smile with my hand reaching out for Matteo. I identally touch something that I shouldn''t.

    Women''s eyes in the room almost bulge out and the males were coughing averting their gaze

    elsewhere. I gulp and slightly felt embarrassed with my actions.

    Turning to him I removed my hand from his thing slowly and crash myself into his chest buring my head

    there.

    Yep if you guess that my hand was on his dick then you are right. It may not be touching it directly for

    real since it he has pants on but honestly it still fucking embarrassing to find my hand down there. He

    kiss me on the head and made me sat beside him.

    Clearing his throat he started the meeting and I just lower my head wishing the ground could swallow

    me now.

    "She shouldn''t be here, her father is a hybrid. Who knows that she might be like her father''s filthy

    creature " a voice usingly said.

    Yet I just don''t look up because I didn''t want to jump in conclusion and embarrassed myself again. So I

    remain seated as I don''t know if his words meant me or someone else.

    "She''s my mate and my luna to be" Matteo''s hoarse voice filled the room breaking it into silence.

    "You do not speak to her like that" the chair was kick away and he moves to stand up and ready to

    attack the user.

    I hurriedly held his hand into mine intertwining our fingers together. Raising up my head I frown at the

    man half standing at the edge of the table.

    I frown at him "who are you calling filfthy creatures when you are one yourself" the man growl

    mming his fist on the table.

    Matteo''s was hard to be control. I did not care anymore if my body is pressed against his as I did not

    want him to be intrigue by this dingy man.

    Jay rushes up and help me hold him back.

    "You cannot let a hybrid walk freely in ournds, they are murderous being and dangerous to our kind."

    I tighten my jaw "then let me ask you this; did my father ever murder your member or try to take over

    your packs?" none of them speak including the dingy one.

    "What did my father ever do to you? Because thest thing I remember he never sow othernds but

    do right by this pack and our people."

    Silence filled the room and I felt Matteo squeezing my waist lightly.

    "I''ll cast my vote" an Alpha stood up from his chair with a woman holding on to his hand, she must be

    his Luna.

    "Lyndon hasn''t crossed my border or harm any of my packs therefore I vote his freedom," he said with

    stern.

    "Thank you Alpha Gibson," Matteo said with calm. Dante stood up and support Alpha Gibson, even

    others except for this dingy, stupid man.

    He re at us before he smirks at me in sinister "luna.. Pshh thest time I remembered she wasn''t the

    one that was-"

    "you stick your nose where it should be elder McCoy," Alpha Gibson''s luna shut him up. "That business

    is not ours. We are only here to discuss the status of what we were urgently call here for."

    The man lower his head in respect muttering "sorry luna Elle."

    "Ahhh right I just remembered you call us here in the first ce. I don''t know what your motives are but

    i hope you''re not with James or Romano" she said and her mate stood by her scowling at McCoy.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Matteo growl at McCoy wanting to kill him instantly but I held him back.

    "I warn you now if you''re with the enemy then I and my pack won''t just sit by," Matteo threatens him.

    After when he is calm and everyone has made a decision. Matteo announce the final verdict that father

    is free and despite him being a hybrid he is not a harm to any packs.

    He also re-assured them that me, his Luna is not a hybrid but a full blood werewolf.

    When the meeting is done and everyone is gone Matteo lead me to his room.

    "Come on, I''ll clear your confusion and maybe you''ll get it baby girl" he winks at me and I p his arm

    as he lead me away.

    I stop "what?" he frown "well we have to get Wesley here" I told him and we head

    there.

 Chapter 85: What happens

    Chapter 85: What happens

    "So what happened? And did you get hurt?" I ask once we bothy down there on his bed.

    Wes was in his crib that we managed to move in Matteo''s room for the time being. He sigh closing our

    distance and holding me to his chest then he began to exin to me what happened after our date.

    So basically the reason he left me earlier at my grandma''s house was because there was another

    attack and my dad was targeted again.

    This time it was a massive attack on our northern border that other packs best warriors were present.

    Unfortunately my dad exposed himself during the fight showing everyone his side as a hybrid.

    I sat up in rm pushing his arms away from me and started to pace from one side of the room to the

    other. I began to panic that there was an attack tonight and he didn''t tell me about it.

    I am seriously feeling a bit disappointed at him for leaving me there at my grandma''s ce. I should

    have been fighting along them tonight but not being kept away from it.

    My brother''s and dad''s life was in danger and he never told me before he left my grandma''s house.

    "Why didn''t you tell me? Do you realise what you did? My brother and dad''s life was in danger and you

    didn''t let me know about it" I was pretty angry right and pissed now instead of feeling disappointed.

    Matteo got up and rub his face with his hands "I''m sorry okay but it was for your own safety," he let out

    a heavy sigh and clearly he is frustrated with my outburst but I don''t care.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "So I''m only your priority! What about Wes? What if something happens to him?" I keep on questioning

    him.

    "Addasah, your father and I had it all under control. We already made a n that if we are going to fail

    at the border tonight we will send him to your grandma immediately"

    "What? Under Control?" I said stretching out every word to him

    "I saw my dad in a fuck up state and you''re saying under control? And Wes wasn''t even sent to us"

    Matteo get out of the bed and reaches for me. I try to fight against him but his hold on me is tight.

    "Please love, don''t be mad" I scoff at that "please, can you have a little bit of faith in me and your dad"

    he whisper lowering his head in the nape of my neck.

    "I''m sorry" he kisses my neck "please I will make sure to inform you next time" he pleaded. I push him

    off and went to sat back on the bed.

    "Matteo, you know my brother and dad are my whole world. Everything with regards to their safety and

    life concerns me too. I can''t lose them, I''m afraid for that to happen so please next time don''t leave me

    out."

    "I know and I am really sorry" he got down on his knees before me taking my hands into his. I look him

    in the eyes "I love you and it''s not about just them. You too matters to me" I say in a tired tone.

    He hugs me and I buried my head in his chest without a fight. We stayed like that before hey me

    back on the bed.

    Alera of course is having other thoughts in her head that she keeps on giving me unwanted thoughts.

    Yet I can never do that at least not tonight as our night is too innocent for that.

    Matteoy beside me cuddling me from behind "can you tell me about that sick old fuck in the meeting

    room. Mcfreak or something.. What was his problem?" I ask him and he told me all about it without

    leaving any details out.

    So when McCoy get caught of the wind tonight that my dad is a pure blood hybrid. McCoy urgently set

    up a meeting for the council and all Alphas to make a decision on my dad being a hybrid.

    Matt says that McCoy has highlighted that my dad is a threat to the werewolves. The bastard was

    trying to convince everyone to execute my dad but surprisingly others didn''t agree with it. So there has

    been disagreement among the Alphas on what to do.3

    Matteo on the other hand was as my mate and Alpha strongly refuse to give up my dad to the council

    to be executed.

    The disagreement was heated and he was losing control of his wolf. Oh yeah that is when I bulge my

    way in there and ps him on the cheek.

    I blush thinking of what really happens after that

    "now where did my feisty and fierce luna go?" he teases me and I push him lightly back before turning

    to face him.

    Heugh out loud and I re at him, "Fuck that was hot when you put him in his ce, not forgetting

    that little stunt of yours.. You know" he winks at me then kisses me on the lips.5

    "Do you still want to be my luna?" he asks through our kisses and I groan a little.

    "What was my answer on our date and in that meeting room?" he pretend to look lost "sorry didn''t quite

    get it" I roll my eyes at him.

    "Then do you want me to say no?" he pull me in his arms "no, but if it''s okay with you I''m introducing

    you to my pack tomorrow officially."

    I thought for a second before giving him my final and one hundred percent sure answer. "Yeah,

    anything would be perfect as long as I''m with you" I give him onest kiss before closing my eyes.

    On the next day I took Wes with me to visit my dad but found that he has been move back to his room

    and all heal like nothing has happened to him.

    His hybrid side is the reason he heal soon. "Dad" I put Wes in his crib and went to hug him.

    "Matteo told me you epted to be his Luna and he''s officially introducing you as a luna tonight," he

    sat me beside him on the bed.

    He took my hands in his "Addasah, my daughter" he smile a little "I hope you''re sure about this and this

    is what you really want."

    I sigh shaking my head slightly to him no "dad, I love Matteo and I rather be with him than anyone else

    and yes this is what I really wanted."

    He hugs me "don''t you want to discover your memories first" I shook my head no.2

    "Then I hope when the timees and your memories are fully back you would forgive us and try to

    understand him" I pull away looking at my dad confused.

    "Promise Addasah that you will try and understand Matteo" I didn''t know what to say because I''m still in

    bewildered of everything.

    Yet for the meantime I''ll take everything in my way and be happy until that timees then I''ll try and

    understand not only Matteo but my dad.

    "I promise dad" he kiss me on the forehead and told me to go get ready to leave with Matteo to look for

    something to wear tonight.3

    After changing into a skinny jeans and an oversize shirt that I tug in I made my way downstairs to meet

    with Matteo in his office.

    "Matt" I call opening up the door and Jay turn around smiling at me.

    "Hello, luna" he winks at me but I ignored and walk up to Matteo who stood by his desk. When I reach

    him he encircled me in his arms and kisses my cheek.

    "Let''s go amore" he whispers making me giggle and Jay is long forgotten.

    We walk out "you know it''s okay, I''m invincible" Jay called after us but no one mind him as we are so

    lost in each other.

    We spent our day at the mall and I must say it was fun shopping with him apart from the stared we

    received and girls swooning over him which got me jealous a little.

    I also didn''t know Matteo''s hand was attached possessively around my waist, not until we pick out a

    dress and I was to go change and then I realize his hands never left my waist.

    I was toofortable and enjoy his touch that I didn''t bother with his hold on the whole time we spent

    at the mall.

    We went home and got ready for the big dinner tonight. It would be a lie if I say I''m not scared because

    I am. I don''t know how the pack members will take it; whether they like me or not but I know I have to

    be brave like my parents.

    Hours passed and the nightes I sat there in front of my mirror already dress up for the dinner.

    "Addasah" I heard my dad calling my name taking one more look at myself I straighten my back and

    walk to the door opening it up.

    "Hi dad" I put on a grin and he hugs me with Wes on his other arm. "Are you ready?" he ask and I nod

    my head.

    We walk downstairs and slowly I tried not to rush down. The foyer came into view then we went to the

    dining hall. I found Matt standing there conversing to some members our pack with his back on me.+

    I took a deep breathe before reaching out for him "Matt."

 Chapter 86: Cold Feet

    Chapter 86: Cold Feet

    Matteo''s pov

    I look at myself in the mirror over a million times "I don''t deserve her" I mutter adjusting my tie.6

    I''m pretty nervous for tonight, it may not be our mating ceremony but I''m scared too. What if everything

    goes wrong.

    "You''re damn right about that ass hole" I turn to find Jay smirking at me

    "you don''t match up with her, shrek."

    He teases me and I narrow my eyes as he walk inside the room closing the door behind him.

    "Who the fuck is that?" I spat and he retort "the ogre in a cartoon for kids" I frown still not knowing it.

    "Dude, it''s a movie by the humans" shaking my head because of his childish joke Jay snorted and

    stops before me. "Chill out Matt, everything is set now" he says then pat me on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry about tonight and just introduce your woman, you lucky bastard. I swear if you''re thinking

    of bailing on this then it''s your loss bro" he joke and I re at him in return.

    I sigh heavily "what''s wrong?" he ask with concern to me. "I''m scared" I told him honestly "I know I

    should be happy but why do I feel sad and scared on this day?" I started to pace around.

    Jay held me in ce by holding my shoulders together "everything is going to be fine trust me Matt" he

    said with determination.

    "You think?" I ask unsure and he nod his head to confirm. I sigh straightening my shirt before walking

    out of the room and down the stairs.

    My pack members greeted me down the foyer then we move inside the dining hall. Everyone has made

    their presence tonight making me more nervous of introducing her tonight.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hello Alpha," one of an elder in our pack came up to me. "I hope you don''t mind me asking; what''s the

    asion tonight?" I smile gawking my head to look at the door and see if Addasah has arrived.

    "Well, Mr. Ondo, I believe that would ruin the surprise tonight," I smile at him.

    "Matt" her voice send shivers to my whole body and abruptly I turn around and the sight of her blew me

    away. I didn''t care of anyone else but I just went up to her and kiss her on the lips. I am not iming

    anything just me being a boy in love.

    Mr. Ondo gave us a smile and he strutted towards us knowingly "well, this is amazing. It''s nice to

    have you tonight luna" he extended his hand and Addasah took it politely.

    "Finally you got some balls now Alpha" he joke making Addasahugh in return.

    I squeeze her waist lightly and she looks at me biting her lip. ''Okay please don''t tempt us'' Thunder

    groan through our links.

    After sometime when everyone is seated I stood up from the head of the table to make a toast and to

    announce her as my official luna.

    "I made some mistakes in the past which you all know and are aware of. There was only one that was

    never a mistake and the moon goddess happens to made her my other half. I know I told you on the

    night after the attack but I would love to reintroduced her again," I gesture for Addasah toe and

    standby me.

    "She''s the one that stole my heart and is chosen to be our luna as it is her rightful ce. I hope you will

    all show her the same love and protection I am giving to her. Please everyone meet and wee your

    luna and my mate Addasah Natasha Rumanoff" everyone apuse in enthusiastic.

    They all stood up as Addasah takes my arms with a drink on her other hand. She kiss me on the cheek

    before facing our pack.

    "I wouldn''t say I am a perfect luna but I will give my all to standby Matteo and our Pack. I will only strive

    for the betterment of our pack and protect you all as you have done to me. Indeed, I cannot do that if

    you don''t give me a chance. So I hope you''ll give me that chance. To the Moonstone Pack and to our

    future"

    Again everyone apud with smile on their faces. Everything went smooth as I expected Addasah on

    the other hand converse with our pack members freely and everyone looks on with happiness on their

    face of meeting their new luna even though they have known her.

    When the night is done Addasah took Wesley to bed and then she came over to my room. We just

    cuddle and talk about how she enjoy the night and how she didn''t expect for everyone to ept her

    whole heartedly.

    After she fell asleep in my arms I pull the duvet over her and made my way to the office. I knock on

    Lyndon''s door lightly and he opened it within a second.

    He was still on his long sleeve shirt and pants that he wore over dinner tonight. It seems like he hasn''t

    been asleep yet and I wonder what''s got him up.

    "I need to talk to you" I said nervously and he nod his head in agreement. We made it to the office after

    5 minutes and then I pull out a whisky and two ss.

    Yes I definitely need this for our talk tonight. I don''t know how he''ll take it but I am doing what is right. I

    offer him a ss and he refuse then I take I gulp it one go. I totally need this before I tell him what I

    wanted to do.

    After gulping down three shots I take a breathe and blurted "I want to confess her about everything, will

    that be alright with you sir?"

    Lyndon rub his face as he is thinking then his hand reach out for the whisky in front of us. He pour it

    into his ss and take a shot then we sat there for another minute without speaking to one another.

    "I have been waiting for you to say that. I know I was the one who told you not to at the beginning but I

    have to be sure of you too. We don''t know what my daughter decide to do.

    I have been watching her progress but I still don''t know what she will do cause she''s her only person.

    So let me ask this again; are you ready?" he raise his brow at me and without doubt I response with a

    yes.

    "Good cause honestly I wanted you to be ready too before we tell her. You have to face the

    consequences but you can''t face it if you''re not ready." I nod my head in agreement and Lyndon stood

    up from the couch and came on to my side.

    He embrace me muttering "I''m happy for you son" I almost burst in tears when I hear him saying son.2

    It means a lot to me to hear him say it and especially when it''s genuine. Well as everyone knows my

    mother left me when I was young and my dad wasn''t even a father at all to metely. He''s on a mission

    to destroy my mate, her family and I.

    Lyndon pat me on the back lightly before pulling away and gave me onest reassuring nod with a

    smile before he left me in the office.

    I sigh in relief with tears cascading from my eyes. I am so happy that I just couldn''t wait for tomorrow to

    come and for me to be rid off all of my guilt.

    Therefore, tonight there is nothing more for me to do than to kiss her freely in bed and her to mine in

    my dreams tonight. Whatever she choose I''ll respect it and hold on to my heart that belongs and beats

    for my Addasah only.

    I turn off the lights in my office and about to walk out when Evan burst in the door.

    "Alpha" he struggled to breathe hard.

    The reaction on his face wash away all the happiness from me and before he could say anything

    further the emergency rm went on.

 Chapter 87: Crisis

    Chapter 87: Crisis

    I woke up in rm just in time the Pack emergency rm went on and there is only one exnation

    and that the enemy has make another move to our borders.

    Turning around to wake up Matteo in fact he wasn''t beside me. I quickly got out of bed and fish around

    for a shirt and leggings.

    Unfortunately this is Matteo''s room so I make a run for my room disarraying my night gown at my closet

    door and put on a shirt that goes with my leggings.

    I then run towards my dad''s room and only to be met with one of the warrior halfway.

    "Luna, your father has gone ahead to where the Alpha is outside the main border. All warriors and

    everything has been prepared" he said urgently .

    "I''ll be there in a minute, make sure everyone is safe" I told him and he replied with a yes.

    Instead of heading to the border straight away I rush towards my brother first who is in my dad''s room. I

    pick him up from the crib and went straight to the secret vault but I was careful enough not to wake him

    up.

    When I arrived there all older people and young teens with their mother''s and pups were all moving

    inside of it. One of the elderly woman held out her hands and I hand Wes over to her with careful.

    I am grateful to my pack for being so kind to me even though I haven''t been officially annointed as one.

    Yes I may have been introduced but I haven''t taken my vow yet as a seal for mymitment to our

    pack.

    "Please take care of him" my kiss lingers on his forehead "I promise I''lle back," I murmur to him

    onest time before I pull away and help the others inside.

    I ran out of the safe house and move to help with our other warriors in checking every house in the

    pack to see if we have left out anyone out.

    "Luna, everyone is safe and are in the safe house...You too should go in there" one of our warrior says

    with concern as he came out of thest house we searched.

    "I''ll be fi-" an explosion from our southern border interrupted us.

    The warrior curse out and then the others who were scattering around came rushing back to where I

    stand.

    "Matt" I mutter and without further dy I rushes to the border but before that I call back to a few

    warriors to stay behind and guard the house while the rest followed me.

    We reach there in time to see Matteo whose knuckle are in blood with another one syed downside

    his leg. I could scent that the blood wasn''t his and only belong to the feral wolves.

    He is exining the next n to our warriors with no sign of feral wolves beside them now.

    A feeling of relief washes over me and I did not wait for another minute as I quicken my step towards

    him. At that same time he look up from his map, then slightly drops it down and rush in my way.

    I crash myself into his arms, and held him tight before taking a step back and then pull him down for a

    kiss. After our little moment I take a deep breathe asking him breathlessly

    "where''s my dad?" I ask

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He was to answer when one of our tracker informed us that my dad is following James and Romano. I

    felt something tightens in my chest and I knew that this is a bad thing.

    My dad shouldn''t have done that. Yet the good thing is the tracker said he has found their hideout and

    that is where they are going to head out to.

    I know Matteo is going to made me stay but I couldn''t do that, not when I need to be sure my dad is

    safe and alive.

    It is reckless of him to take such a move but I know my dad was tired of those two assholes bing

    a threat to our lives. So I can pretty much understand him too but it doesn''t mean he is going to do it

    alone.

    Matteo held me back "you can''t go, let me do this. I will bring him back safely" I re at him shrugging

    his hands off from me.

    "Don''t stop me Matt, he''s the only parent I have left. I''m still going there whether you like it or not, I

    can''t lose him too. I need to be there for him."

    I turn and ran towards the weapon centre back at the Pack house in full speed ignoring his calls after

    me. Taking out every silver knife and put on gloves so that I won''t get burn from any silver.

    I just need it incase the enemy might use it against me. I exit the room and found Matteo leaning at the

    door all ready to go.

    "Fuck he is faster than me" I thought to myself and I try to ignore him by walking towards the door

    without a single word to him.

    "You''re not going alone, I''ming with you and it''s final we''re doing this together" with that he speed

    up his walk and take a lead and again I don''t talk which made Alera whine at me.

    We reached the southern border and all our warriors look at us for further instructions.

    "Clear everything and look out for them as I know they will attack again. Make sure you''re on your best

    guard. Alpha Reed, Hernandez and Gibson will be here soon," he said with much authority.

    "Alpha, they are here," Jay announced and he nod his head before turning back to the warriors. This

    time his expression soften and instead of being authoritarian he said his next words with

    encouragement and care.

    "So please defend our home well as I and your luna are going after the main target. We trusted you so

    be on your best guard and don''t think of dying before fighting. We have walls to protect us but just

    incase they made it inside make sure to protect yourself well. This is what we have been preparing for."

    And just after Matteo gave out his words the siren went on again signalling for intruders.

    We went near the borders and saw feral wolvesing out of trees like dead zombies. Nodding to our

    gamma, the warriors put up our defensive wall and starts to attack the ferals again.

    Matteo and I knew our pack is safe because this is what we have been training for and we are well

    prepared for this attack. Not forgetting the other three infamous Alphas we''ll guide and help our people

    if the Intruders made it through our defense walls.

    Indeed, we will try and draw as much attention of the ferals as we can and lure them to follow us as we

    are going after my dad, James and Romano.

    I half shifted into Alera, not wanting to tear out my clothes, meaning my werewolf scent is in full control.

    Alpha Eric, Dante and Aaron came into view and they all spoke with Matteo for a minute before wishing

    us two, Jay and our chosen warriors all the best of luck.

    We follow our trackers run towards the hiding out hoping we would make it in time as it was a bit far

    from here.

    At that moment all I could think of and hope for is my dad''s safety.

 Chapter 88: Stay With Me

    Chapter 88: Stay With Me

    As expected we managed to draw their attention from our Pack to us and the chase began. There were

    more of them than we expected.

    Matt held onto my hand tightly. Side by side we fought against them all until we were able to defeat the

    majority of their numbers while others now run towards their hideouts direction.

    We began to chase again towards the mountain where other feral wolves disappeared to. Turning back

    we were pretty much far from our pack. Matteo and his wolf were leading in the front of us now but he

    always make sure that I was in sight.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I push my legs harder to try and get there soon. We were suddenly ambush from the other side by

    other feral wolves, who growls in our direction. Their eyes burning with hate without any hint of

    humanity shown in them.

    Matteo quickly push me behind him holding me tight on the waste as Jay and Evan are already in their

    defense stance hiding me from the ferals view. We are most likely surrounded by them right now.

    The red eyes wolves moves in for a kill and I felt Matteo''s hand around me tighten before releasing me

    and attack the wolf who jump at us.

    I turn back throwing another one with a silver knife which caught him right in the middle of his forehead.

    I ran to him and took out the knife again to kill him off before turning to the others shing at their

    throat using the same knife.

    Alera growl wanting to take over but I just can''t as we don''t have spare clothes to change into if we

    ever shiftedpletely into our wolf form.

    Once I kill another wolf Matt yell at me to go find him with Jay while he, Evan and other 15 warriors will

    hold back the remaining feral wolves.

    I was hesitate for a moment as I didn''t want to lose him either but Matt shouted at me that he''ll be alive.

    I dodge other attacks and get to where he was.

    Jay and the others fought the ferals while sealing us from any harm.

    "Promise, you''ll not die in me" I whisper against his lips "I promise" he replied before he push me back

    towards Jay.

    "Go" he shouted

    I gave him onest look before I quickly moves with Jay and the others again to catch up on my father,

    with our best tracker now leading the way.

    All I hope for while running was for Matt to be alive after this because I am seriously going to mate him

    and I''ll make sure to never fail in seducing him.2

    I also pray for my dad to be okay when I arrive there. I just keep on hoping he is still alive. Losing one

    parent is enough pain to go through.

    Another thirty minutes past and we finally arrived at our destination. It surprises me as I try to catch my

    breath that we are actually on top of a mountain.

    The ce was clear than we expected of. It was nothing like those built up military base or an hideout

    or some kind of prison for experimental centre for feral wolves.

    Nothing was on here except trees and a clearing side with nothing built on thend.

    "Luna, its an underground base" the tracker inform me on it. "The entrance is this way" he pointed to

    the other side on the ground.

    He was to lead me to the main entrance when my eyes met with two wolves in their half shifted form

    are fighting.

    They were not very far from us but from where they fighting there seems to be the edge of a cliff.

    "Dad" I froze in my step and Jay look on to where my eyes not focus. I almost cry when I know he is

    still alive

    "this can''t be" Jay curses and we turn to a lifeless body lying on the ground, none other than McCoy.

    What a fucking traitor no wonder why he insisted on punishing my dad. I dart my gaze again back to

    my dad, who is still fighting against Matteo''s dad.

    "Jay, leads the other to the underground, see if they have any prisoners and let them out. I''ll help my

    dad out," Jay looks at me with disapproval but I ignore him. He shook his head while following the

    others.

    I was to move to help my dad when James jumps in my way unexpectedly. He sneer at me and extract

    out his ws and without exchanging words he jumps in the air to attack me.

    I was ready to counter attack when another huge wolf jumped in the middle and shed at James wolf.

    He growls at James standing in between us and is more than ready to attack.

    "Matt" I try to reach out "it''s Thunder next time, Now Go" he growled urging me to go help my dad. I

    kiss on Thunder''s back before running to help my dad.

    I almost reach them when another wolf attack me from the left side out of the blue. This opponent

    wasn''t easy to kill off immediately which made Alera and I growl in madness and this time we most

    likely going feral that before the motherfuc*ker attack again we snap his head off.

    "Now that''s much better," Alera rxed her muscle and turn to my dad. This time I knew that I am too

    late and forever I cursed myself for this.

    "No please moon goddess don''t" I beg

    I watch in fear as Romano, Matteo''s dad plunge a silver knife to my dad''s heart when he loses his

    bnce. My father in return was quick to get back and forcibly rip out the heart of Romano crushing it

    into his hands.

    I ran up to catch up on him but Matteo held me back. Right then I saw more wolves going up towards

    my dad making me scream in horror

    "Noooo"

    I scream while I kept on pushing and screaming try to get out of Matteo''s hold but he held me tight.

    Romano fell down and was about to take my dad with him but my dad shook off Romano''s hold and

    turn to fight other feral wolves whom he took down with all his strength.

    I scream while thrashing around Matt to let me go and for me to go to him. I just don''t care whether I

    die with him I just needed to hug him once more.

    "Dad"

    I cry out loud uncontrobly then I saw him smiling back at me with tears flowing from his eyes as he

    kill another feral wolf.

    He cough out blood and the ce suddenly shook like an earthquake. I don''t know what''s going on but

    I just didn''t care, all I ever care about right now is my dad.2

    My heart broke into million pieces seeing him with that onest smile on his face and the fact that it''s

    his way of saying goodbye.4

    I keep on thrashing around as desperately want to get away from Matteo

    "dad" his smile never left his face and his eyes fixed on mine.

    "I love you" he mouth me and with that he took the remaining wolves with him and fell down.

    I scream out loud "Noooo, dad" Matteo holds tighten on me but I keep pushing and punching him on

    the chest "dad."

    The ce began to shook even more violently. Matteo frantically started to drag me away from there

    not too harsh but only for me not to slip out of his hold.

    "Let me go" I keep thrashing around while sobbing and fighting against his hold.

    "Dad" I scream while crying "please let me go to my dad" he didn''t stop as his grip was firm around my

    waist.

    We were out of sight and were almost back to ground instead of the top of the mountain yet I was still

    like a beast hitting and thrashing around in Matteo''s arms.

    "Shhhh please amore, not now. Think of Wesley" he begs me.

    "Please he needs you and your father needs you to be there for him. I need you please stay with me" I

    felt his tears on my shoulder, then I found myself slowly going numb.

    "Please Addasah stay with me, I love you" he cry in the crooked of my neck.

    I broke down crying remembering that I can''t just leave Wesley or him alone. I have promised Wes that

    I will go back to him alive. How selfishly I want to die with my dad when there are people I have to take

    care of.

    My parents wouldn''t be proud if I go with them and leave Wesley behind with no one to take care of

    him. Our grandmother maybe alive but he still needs me here. On the other hand, Matteo needs me, I

    love him too what would he do without him.

    "I''m sorry" I apologise to no one while Matteo held me in his arm.

    "I''m sorry" I apologise again while sobbing and deep down me I knew this one is fir my dad. I have

    failed him miserably today, as I wasn''t able to help him and to save him.

    I slump back in his arms crying without fighting Matt again.

    "Please stay with me" he continues on to whisper in my ear while holding me close to his chest with his

    tears drops on my bare neck and he is rocking me back and forth like a child.

    Thest thought in my head was this could be all a dream and for my dad to stay with me... with us...

    me and Wesley.

 Chapter 89: Prisoner

    Chapter 89: Prisoner

    Matteo''s Pov

    I walk back out of the house and without turning to my warriors who are mourning the loss of their top

    warrior I went straight for the pack''s gym.

    It has been an hour now since we got back from chasing after Lyndon. The enemies are gone now. My

    father too was gone.

    I didn''t feel any remorse yet despite that he is still my father and somehow I kind of feel a little bit pity

    for him.

    The cause of him bing like that was my mother maybe not entirely but her not loving him made

    him the man who he is now.

    Yet the damage he has inflicted on my life has already been done and can never be undone. My Mate

    and I will forever be in this cat and mouse game while I''ll always hid and she chase after those missing

    memories that withheld the truth.2

    Maybe she won''t now but I know one day she will and I have to be honest with her before that day. I

    guess I''ll always be imprison by my guilt, sadness and regrets.

    Honestly I don''t know what to tell her either, that her fucking mate couldn''t retrieve her dad''s body as

    the mountain that we were on was actually a volcanic one.

    Lyndon''s body could not be retrieve from theva as it already into ashes. Obviously I''m the one with

    secrets now and the burden is getting heavier in me.

    I punch the punching bag when I reach it. Then I hit again as once wasn''t enough to get everything out

    of my head and system just for a little.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I am trying to cope from everything that has happened earlier. Actually I was hoping to tell her about

    everything and again it didn''t go my way.

    I don''t even know anymore if we were meant to be as everytime I was this close in telling her and again

    I am being thrown back to 100k miles away from her.

    Why does this always have to happen.

    I heavily sigh with sweats dripping down from my body after another hour of working out. I rested for

    awhile there before going back to the house and have a shower then I head for the office.

    I wanted to check on Addasah but I just couldn''t face her now, not after everything that has happened. I

    failed her again as a Mate in protecting our family even though victory was on our side.

    Addasah is in her room, along with Wes beside her. She has ck out due to the loss of her father. I

    wish there was something I could do yet I couldn''t.

    I sat there in my office sometimes afterwards burying myself into work. There is a knock on the door

    e in" I don''t look up at the person rather I focus on the work in front of me.

    "Alpha, Dr. Omalley has already taken test on each prisoners and all are free to go back to their

    families. So we have already contacted the prisoners families from different pack'' Jay bit on his lower

    lip as if he''s nervous.

    "Unfortunately there''s only one prisoner around three or five years of age that was likely to be in the

    second phase of the experiment and we couldn''t find anyone rted to her" Jay further exined and I

    could tell that he is frustrated.

    I don''t me or be mad at him either, as I know everyone is exhausted after the attack.

    "We only have her name andst name but we don''t know who she is. Our trackers has tried their best

    but it seems like her data were wipe offpletely," he concluded with a sigh.

    He handed me the file and I flip it open only to find it nk and just her baby photo and name nothing

    else inside it.

    "Did you have a search on all packs," I ask "that we did too and, we even call them but none seems to

    have heard of such name."

    I keep on tapping on her name in the file "Holly Davis" I repeatedly said it to myself. Suddenly I

    remembered an incident that happened 3 years ago before the defeat of the rogue King by Alpha

    Hernandez. I don''t know if my instincts are true but I know I have to try and I will contact them

    immediately.2

    "I''ll handle this from here, and just ask elder Rue to help the pup and put her in a spare room. After that

    then you can rest. Now you may dismissed as well Jay," I gave him a warm smile.

    Once he left I slump back on my chair rubbing my face with my hands before picking up the phone and

    call Dante.

    "Luna Danie speaking," she answered and just the right person I was hoping to find.

    "Hello, Danie it''s me Alpha Matteo" I hear shuffling then her rambling in low tone.

    She told that she is going to get Dante but I told her it''s her that it''s her I needed to talk to in which she

    let out an oh in response. I know she has a niece that they have been looking for even after the attack

    they still look for her.

    It was when she almost went insane before giving birth that Cameron ordered everything to suppress

    this includes all the child''s data despite Dante''s disapproval. Yet Cameron has more right to the child

    than him or Danie as he was the father.

    I don''t know what really happened but that is just a glimpse of rumours that were spreading around.

    I may not be the fan of those rumours then but I know this one might be helpful especially when it''s not

    a rumour but a fact which I am about to ask her. So I have heard the name of her long lost niece is

    Holly Davis.

    "Holly Davis, do you happen to know her?" I ask and she is silent for another twenty minutes.

    I know she''s shocked to hear the name I mean who wouldn''t right?

    "Is it just her?" she asks again and I could hear her sniffling

    "no" I replied shortly.

    "Then you must got the wrong-"

    she didn''t finish as I cut her off and exined the child''s features in the photo I''m seeing. She didn''t

    speak again but only to be reced with a loud sob.

    I hear a door ms open and someone cursing out loud. I knew that Dante is now mad and wanted to

    kill the person on the phone who made his Mate cry. I was going to put it down when he shouted

    through the phone and his mate''s sobs were uncontroble.

    "I swear if you-"

    "cut the crap I didn''t hurt her she is just in shock, I think" I told him and he growls at me through the

    phone.

    "Dante"

    "how the fuck do you know-"

    "it''s me Matteo" he cursed out even more before apologising after I exined to him the situation.

    "Thank you Matt, and please be informed that we''lle over cause I don''t think she wants to dy

    seeing Holly"

    "perfect then we''ll await for your arrival" I turn off the phone and started to walk out of the office.

    I made my way to see Addasah who is still in bed without waking up. I pick up the now awaken Wes

    and head downstairs. After I fed him I link Jay to know which room he has put the young pup inside

    before I head there with Wes in my arms.

    I watch as the young brte pup ys with toys. A strand of her hair were behind her ears "how is

    she doing?" I ask Rue who sat on the chair near her.

    "Good Alpha and better than we expected," she response.

    "Alpha, they are here," one of the warriors informed me through the links "escorts them here and tell

    Evan to bring me a file on my desk"

    After a while I heard footsteps then Cameron came inside and went straight to the pup only for her to

    bit his hand and hiss at me. She growls and stand in her defensive stance, she definitely in alert.

    Danie who has been sniffling came forward "Holly" she calls her out then did sign with her hands in

    which the child whimpers mommy before jumping in her arms.

    Danie held her close as if her life depends on it and she start to kiss all over the pups head.

    "Thank you Alpha Matteo" Cameron extended his gratitude "always wee anytime Alpha Cam but it

    all thanks to my beta and warriors" I turn to Dante "so I''m confused she is?" I point to Danie

    "Holly''s her niece" Dante said.

    "and the sign she did is a gesture of love and only families know it" Cameron exins.

    I link Dr. Omalley to check on the pup again before she left with Dante an his Luna.

    I heard screaming and it''sing from Addasah''s room. I rush there holding Wes securely in my arms.

    I put him gently in his crib before turning to the thrashing Addasah who keeps calling out in her dreams

    to her dad not to leave her.

    Clearly her nightmares has now prison her in her dreams and reality. I pull her in my arms with a stray

    of tear hoping tomorrow will be better for her.

 Chapter 90: Forgiven?

    Chapter 90: Forgiven?

    Matteo''s Pov

    If you ever wish tomorrow will be better better, then don''t get your hopes up. As not everything goes in

    our hope and wishful thinking.

    Four days past and Addasah has woke up but she was still in her own world.

    She refused to hear, or to let me touch her or anybody else near her but she just wants to be all by

    herself and even with Wes she is starting to pull away from him.

    I spent more times with Wes than she ever did. Addasah was in denial and withdrawn.

    We indeed have held a funeral for Addasah''s father today even though it''s sad that we could not

    retrieve his body but we still do it with our traditional tribute.

    It breaks my heart everytime I see her drown in her misery. It is hard for her to lose both of her parents

    and all I can do is to be there for her.

    I am trying my best to make sure that she won''t walk alone even though I am guilty of my own lies but I

    am afraid, really afraid to tell her all about it.

    I don''t know how she will take everything and I don''t want her to suffer anymore because I know now

    it''s not the right time. So after the funeral nana Gloria has told Addasah her father''s wishes and I know

    it pretty well as Wesley is a hybrid like his father.

    She has agreed to let her grandma have him but I know Addasah this must be really hard for her too.

    We went back to the pack house and nana Gloria is still ignoring me but only pretend to smile at me

    when Addasah is around.

    We talk a day after I informed her of Lyndon''s death but that was strictly it. She did not let me in her

    home or even wee me in her open arms like she used to before. I know that she knows the truth

    and that is the very reason she is despising me now.

    When Addasah was out of sight I move to nana Gloria but she nodded her head no to me and stood up

    to move away.

    "Nana" I try to go near her

    "I am not your nana" she corrected me "I only have two grandchildren and it happens not to be you."

    She never gave me a smile and I was grateful that all of my pack members were out today. Everyone

    has gone out after the funeral.

    "I am only here for Addasah and Wesley, nobody else" I wanted to cry seeing the woman whom I

    always considered my grandmother despise me.

    "Please na-" I beg her but she threw me a cold nce

    "I am going to say this onest time I am not your nana. I don''t know what''s your motive in keeping my

    grand daughter beside you or even pretend to love her but mark my words Matteo. She will leave you

    when she remembers," she spits on the ground between the two of us.3

    I try to move again in front of her but Addasah emerged from the house with Wesley in her arms and a

    bag on hanging from her shoulder.

    "Grandma are you sure about this, I mean I can take care of him besides he is all I left." Nana Gloria

    shook her head no

    "Addasah, I''ll take him with me for the mean time when danger is alleviate then you cane fetch

    him"

    Addasah stood there with her eyes still on her brother. It seems like she doesn''t want to hand him over

    to her grandma but in the end she finally nod her head yes handing him over to Gloria earning a tear to

    slip from her eyes.

    Wesley was about to awake and nana Gloria swiftly rocks the baby in her arm before heading to the

    car outside the house.

    Addasah moves when her grandma moves to get inside the car. I could still see her struggling to let her

    brother go.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I went and snake my hand around her waist pulling her to my chest.

    "Bye grandma, please let me know if anything happens to him," she bits her bottom lip looking at her

    sibling.

    She took a deep breath waving a goodbye to her grandma.

    The car moves to go and she took steps by steps "please grandma call me" she started to tear up as

    she follows the car.

    "Please let him be okay" she runs to it but I quicken my step and held her arm back into mine but she

    push me back and quicken her steps towards the car as it reverse to go.

    "Please grandma call me if anything happens to him" she taps on the window giving her a phone call

    sign.

    The moment she moves I move along with her cause I knew she needed me to be there when she

    turns back. She chase after it as it left and when it''s fully out of the gate.

    She turns back running back into my arms and started to cry there. She buried her head in my chest

    fisting my shirt with her hands while crying for her brother.

    "He''s going to be alright nana Gloria is taking care of him" I murmured through her hair. Then kisses

    her on the head "they are both in good hands Aaron will protect them I promise Addy."

    I held her tightly and for a moment I felt her body weight on me and I pull her away from my chest to

    find that she has fainted.

    I carry her back to the house andy her on the bed. I call Dr. Omalley toe and check her and he

    did came minutester then left after assuring me that she''s alright and it just minor stress.

    I sat there at the foot of the bed on my chair watching her asleep. My thoughts wondering how would I

    be able to tell her everything on my own. I wanted to tell her but I know now is not the right time.

    When she wakes up I watch her as she look around the dark room then she pull her legs up to her

    chestying my head on it. I move to my bed and seated before her.

    I took her into my arms and hold her there against my chest. I felt her hands instantly going around my

    waist. She didn''t cry as I know her tears must have gone and dry but I could only feel her sadness

    overwhelming her at this very moment.

    "You''re not going to leave me like they did?" she whisper while her arms tightens around my waist then

    I felt something wet on soaking my shirt.

    I made her face me tilting her face up to see me. My thumps brushes her cheek wiping off her tears

    while smiling at her.

    "No I won''t, I''ll be here with you whenever you need me" I kisses her forehead, then her eyes, nose

    then finally a peck on her sweet lips.

    "I can never leave you alone. You can hate, push, hurt, broke or even kill but never will I leave you.

    Even if I die I''ll still be right here with you" I said as I took her hands into mine and kisses her fingertips.

    She push it away "you think I''ll kill you" she res at me and I smirk caressing her cheek and again

    she pped my hand away.

    "Okaye on I was only telling the truth and I didn''t mean you''ll actually kill me you know" I says

    earning a narrow from her eyes to me in return. I sigh "the bottom line is; I love you so much that I can''t

    leave you here on this world alone"

    I don''t know if my words melt heart but I always mean those three words whenever I confess it to her.

    "So would you forgive me if I say that even if you kill me ill still be here. Come on I don''t mean that part

    love" I could see tears about to burst from her eyes.

    Therefore I pull her back in his arms and then I hear her cry soaking up my shirt but I did not care at all

    cause my baby needs me here.

    When I felt rx and more calm she pull her head back and stare right up at me and before I could

    move away she kiss me.

    Pulling me down to her as her hands held my shirt fronts tightly. I was stunned that before I replied and

    pull myself away she shut me up with another kiss.

    I didn''t want to take advantage of her situation but her kisses are making me lose my control. I push all

    my thought away and return her kisses holding her face in my hands.

    I can only kiss but I could never push her for more because I love her that much and I don''t want her to

    regret.+

    If her perhaps memories are back then I don''t think she''ll ever forgive me.

 Chapter 91: Officially A Luna

    Chapter 91: Officially A Luna

    I sat there on the step of the Pack house bluffing and thought back on the days I try to seduce my mate

    in bed with me.

    I am still not healing from my dad''s death and thus I need some distraction and something to take my

    mindpletely off from everything just for a while. Making love with him might just be the answer.

    Matteo and I didn''t go further on the day after my dad''s funeral and since then I try but I was never in

    luck.

    It was hard to do so even Alera was running out of her own tricks.

    I can''t believe that wolf of mine made me watch horrible stuff to gain experience. Only in the end

    Matteo and his wolf were able to control themselves around us.

    "Luna"

    "Get lost" I retort with no interest to whatever Jay is going to say.

    "Have you seen Alpha?" he ask again making me filled with annoyance

    "already dead" I deadpan.

    "I must said that hurts" Matteo came from behind and sat next to me. I ignored him and look to the

    other side

    "What is wrong with you?" he ask and I refuse to answer. "Addasah" he said my full name something

    that I''m used to now when he is getting frustrated or even when he is feeling emotional.

    "Come on amore! What''s wrong?" he ask again and I shook my head no.

    I didn''t even want to talk about it now as you know Jay is right in front of us and everybody knows Jay

    and his lousy mouth.

    He''s cool and fun but there are things he needs to shut up about yet he still won''t shut up on those

    matters.

    I sigh standing up from the ground dusting my jeans "Addasah,"

    "I said nothing Matteo, so it''s nothing" I shrug my shoulders and left without turning back to him and

    mostly I avoided Jay as one wrong move and he''ll guess it.

    I hated that my hormones is frustrating me even more and it''s always worse everytime I am around

    him. I know that female wolf goes into heat but what I''m experiencing is not even close to it.

    My grandma says yesterday when I visited her and Wes that I will only go into heat when the bond

    between Matteo and I is being sealed officially.

    In fact when I ask her for more she went on and further exin that when both mates acknowledge

    their bond they have to make vow in front of the Pack. It is like the ones human made yet it''s quite

    different.

    Mates after making that vow should mark each other in order to seal it.

    Thest step would be mating which most female prefer heating time as those were the times the

    males be hypersexual.

    Yet sorry but mine is getting crazy and I can''t even make it by that time. She did even mention that

    when I decided to mate Matteo we both need to mate in front of the Pack.

    Something I am totally against of and not willing to give everyone a free ticket for a free show.

    I don''t even know if Matteo is up for it as I am pretty sure he won''t let anyone else see me naked but

    me no way.

    I felt hands on my arm pulling me back "you''re mad" Matteo stated.

    "Is this about your luna ceremony?" I push his hand away "no its not" I reply with affirmative.

    Yes and that is another thing we are still pushing for my luna ceremony. It was not his decision but mine

    solely because its what I want.

    "Then what is it?" he ask and I ended up shouting at him nothing. Yep that''s exactly how the rest of our

    week went, me avoiding him.

    When the day of my luna ceremony came Matteo ask me again and I told him that I was alright only if

    he agrees to acknowledge our bond tonight.

    He didn''t want to but I told him that if he doesn''t then I don''t see a reason for me to be his Luna. So it

    goes my way that I am going to be his Luna and he would mark me.

    My grandma is also here and I swear there is something off about her. Like she has been asking me if

    this is what I really want. I have to assure her that this is what I want to be with my mate.

    Everything is settled and I couldn''t wait anymore to be mark as his. I was nervous too but I knew him

    and I aren''t talking because of me.

    The clock strikes 10 pm and I took countless deep breath. I went to his office and find him standing

    there by the window. I call his name twice but he didn''t seem to hear me as his thoughts is somewhere

    else.

    I went up and hug him from behind in which he jump a little before his body rx.

    "I''m sorry" I sniff in his scent and he turn back at me taking my face in his

    "No, I should be the one to apologise" I smile kissing him. He look at me in saddness then he smile a

    bit "do you really want this, you bing my luna" he asked nervously and I smile replying to him with

    a yes.

    We kiss once again before we parted our ways and I went back to my room to find Gia and grandma

    there.

    Wesley is crawling in his crib pping his hands and reaching his hands out for me. I kiss him on the

    forehead about to take him in my arms when grandma shook her head no and usher me in the shower.

    Afterwards her and Gia helps me out with my dress, which surprises me that she still has my mom''s

    dress. It wasn''t long but perfectly outline my curves and fall two inches above my knees.

    Gia fix my hair letting my hair down freely before putting a flower to my left hair. She then fix my

    makeup and after they finish they both look at me with tears in their eyes.

    "What a lucky mother fucking bastard to have you" Gia says not even bothering to limit her words

    around my grandma.

    She is in tears and they both hug me tightly before pulling away and Gia went up and carry Wes in her

    arms.

    I stood there in the pack house living room nervously all by myself. That is all I''m feeling right now. I

    know I shouldn''t make rationale decisions like this but still whether I wantedter it''s going to be still the

    same.

    I am supposed to be their future luna and right now is better than never.

    The death of my father I will forever mourn but living my life is something that I should do because I

    have to.

    I saw the lights deem then a path of fire lit the way on both sides as I walk in the middle. It was like

    having a human wedding except here right now is our marking ceremony and me anointing as a luna.

    Bing a luna is epting my mate whole heartedly that I agree to lead next to him forever. I took

    small steps then I felt warm hands on both of my elbow.

    Looking to my left side I saw my mom smiling. This could only be a dream right I ask Alera but she

    didn''t respond. I look to my right and dad gave me an assuring smile.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    A tear slip out of my eyes as I felt warmth of their presence on my sides. They may not be here in

    physical but now I know their spirit never left me.5

    I felt courage as their spirits guides me to my mate and his pack. Each steps I take I felt myself closer

    and closer to him until I saw him standing there in his pure white long sleeve shirt and trouser.

    Smiling I walk up to him taking his hands into mine. He pulls me towards him then kisses my cheek

    "you are stunning mi amore" I just smile not knowing what to say but only a thanks.

    I am grateful that my parents were with me tonight. Taking a look around I saw the Alpha and luna of

    the Moon bridge, then Daluna Pack and the Crimson. The Crescent luna and her mate were here too.

    I didn''t know there were many people who are here to witness our mating. I smile when I saw our pack

    members smiling at me. There was no disdain or even a re in our way except their warm and

    weing smile.

    It makes me feel confident and proud to be their soon to be luna in another 20 minutes.

    Currently I''m not a luna but just his Mate in fact it would change after our vows deration.

    Matteo squeeze my hand and I tip toe and gave him a kiss on the cheek before we turn and knelt

    down.

    An elder stood before us, she is a representative of the council for our ceremony tonight. She doesn''t

    smile or even have any emotion expressed on her face.

    She mumble something in an ancientnguage before raising her voice towards the gathering crowd.

    She then let us exchange our vows and the list ofw and rules I should abide with.

    Afterwards we did mark each other to seal our blood bound together as one with our

    pack.

 Chapter 92: Master Plan

    Chapter 92: Master n

    After bing his official luna and our marking ceremony. I cuddle next to him on the bed with us

    being fully clothed.

    Again he refused to mate me fully tonight and told me to wait a little more. So sure we make out a little

    and then that was it and here we are on the bed within in each others arms innocently.3

    "Tell me what you''re thinking?" I ask as he stare in a nk space.

    "Nothing, just that blessed to have you my luna" he respond with a smile.

    "You have to sleep, we''re going to the Crimson Pack tomorrow. Dante invited us to Holly''s weing

    g" he kiss my head.

    "Our first event together as luna and Alpha" he said with proud.

    "Are We able toe back tomorrow?" he nodded his head no and exined that it''s kind of far from

    here so we are staying over after the G just for tomorrow night.

    I think staying over is a perfect idea as I''m starting to have ideas on my head.

    "I''m sorry for notpleting our mating ceremony tonight" he apologize but I just smile to myself and

    Alera.

    Oh Matt won''t see what''sing tomorrow in his way and I''ll make sure he won''t reject my advances

    this time.

    Alera purr through our link and I just winks at her saying "you bet on it wolfie" and she roll her eyes in

    return.

    Thunder may be strong to hold off Alera but for Matt I don''t think he will do as I will make sure of it.

    "You''re not nning anything right now. Are you?" Matteo said and I quickly shook my head no while

    snuggling closer to him with an evil grin on my face.

    Oh Alpha we''ll see when tomorrowes'' I told myself as I closed my eyes to sleep.

    On the next day I woke up with a big grin on my face. Ignoring the sleeping Matteo I went to get ready

    on my own before calling Gia toe help me.

    I went down only to be greeted by my pack members happily. We talk for a while and then I leave with

    Gia to the mall.

    "I know you''re nning something" Gia narrow her eyes at me.

    "Nope, just want to buy something sexy for my mate" I said cheekily.

    She stops the car immediately "what?" I ask "are you sure you want to do it with him. You don''t have

    regret if-"

    "Oh fuck yes I am" I cut her off.

    "Now drive the car as I can''t wait to choose a lingerie," I wiggle my brow and she just face-palm herself

    and drive again.

    If Gia wasn''t pregnant I would have drag her from one store to another. I didn''t want Ed to go all wolf on

    me if something happened to his unborn pup and Mate.

    I decided to stick to one store call Marimar a famous fashionable one in our pack to pick your undies,

    bra, jewellery and many other things if you''re nning for a wild night, honeymoon or beach day outfit.

    "How do I look?" I turn in front of her for the fifth time.

    "Sexy hot bitch, now that''s it baby. ck it is" she squeal in happiness "woow I don''t think he''ll hold

    back this time"

    "you think?" and she nodded her head eagerly.

    She drops me off at the pack after our crazy shopping. I open the door to met with Matteo seated on

    the couch in the living room with Jay and the others.

    All their conversations stops and their eyes turns to me. He stood up and walk to my side immediately

    "I''ve been waiting for you, were going now" he kiss me on the cheek.

    "But I haven''t pack anything yet" I protest and he smirks "no worries already ask Rue and Tania to do

    it."

    "Are you sure? Did you get my charger"

    I folded my arms and about to go on, on the things that I should have with me when he pull out his list

    from his pocket and began to call it out.

    "You see everything is check and done. It''s also already in the car" he said and I groan at that.

    "I know my mate so well" he announce proudly and I kick him on the leg which doesn''t even affect him.

    "So we go now or you need to go put that in our room?"

    "No, this is my dress for tonight," I lie clutching on the shopping bag.

    "Amore, your outfit is set too, don''t worry I won''t dress you as a nun" he winks and I groan even more.

    "Say something sarcastic about those human being again and I won''t hesitate to kick you down there"

    heughs.

    "What they are just humans babe"

    "exactly" I deadpan "Matt they are practically nice people and my idols in maintaining my virginity" his

    mouth agape but I just grin in the end with victory.

    Totally nuns were not my idol for keeping it but I like them and fascinated by theirmitment to their

    God.

    "Should we go now or not?" I started to walk out

    "are you going with those shopping bags?" he ask again.

    "Duh I needed it incase I might rip my chosen dress tonight, or it may not fit"

    I lie through my teeth knowing that he''s the one who is going to do the ripping tonight.3

    We bid our goodbye to our pack members with Matteo telling Jay to still keep the guards up for our

    pack just in case someone attack our pack again.

    It was indeed a long drive but Matt and I were able to get there before the G. We rush to our

    allocated room and get ourselves ready.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I stood in front of the mirror for an hour taking in deep breaths. I am in the chosen dress pick out by

    Matt and he was right the maroon dress is elegant and sexy which I am surprised it suit me well.

    Don''t get me wrong but I''m no fan of red dress at all and don''t forget what''s underneath it.

    I''m not in makeup tonight as I don''t even remember how to put on anything Gia was the one who did

    for me. So tonight I am just going to put on lipstick only and my hair to be done in a updo.

    Okay I''m doing this tonight and there is no going back" I whisper to myself.

    "Addasah are you okay in there?" Matt ask I''m concern.

    "Yeah, I am" I take onest look at myself before heading out to him.

    I have been conversing with other lunas that I have been introduced too by Matteo.

    Everyone seems to enjoy tonight and Danie looks more than happy. She was so excited that when

    we have time to talk she told me everything about her niece whom I haven''t met yet.

    I know Matteo was the only one who have already met the young vixen but I haven''t as I was still in

    mourning for my dad at the time.

    There is only one problem that Danie says they are still struggling with and that is she refused to talk

    to her own father or go near any men. I told her then to give her more time cause being experiment is

    not easy.

    Therees a time that she wille out of her own hidden closet. Dani agreed to it and once again

    extended her gratitude in finding her in which I say all credit goes to Matt and our pack.

    Speaking of Matt, we were kind of acting like two mates who just met at first time.

    He is obviously conversing with the other Alphas and their Beta''s while his eyes remained on me which

    got me blushing badly.

    Our night went on like that where we keep on stealing nces at one another as we are talking to each

    other.

    Danie keeps exining something but all my attention was on Matt.

    Later on we were joined by Elle and ire who add on to our bubbly conversation andstly Cora

    came running up to me once she caught sight of me. We hug for long as we haven''t seen each other

    since ourst get together.

    "Ever thinking of having another one anytime soon?" she says with eagerness and I reply with a yes.

    Elle, ire and Dani wanted to join too next time. Danie gave out thest speech of the night and

    Thanking again to Matt and our pack for bringing back her niece.

    Matt and I walk back to our room in silence and not forgetting my n.

    I pull down the hands of my dress, including it''s neck line.

    Lowering it down to my chest and revealing my boobs a little and the sexy lingerie I bought.

    I know it''s not the period where I should experience my first heat. In fact, it didn''t stop me from

    achieving one of my mission and that is giving my mate all of me. First off I have to try this once again if

    it works on him.

    Chuckling to myself I swerve around and lean my back against the door blocking his way inside. I grin

    evilly as I work my master n in action.

 Chapter 93: Pillow Talk

    Chapter 93: Pillow Talk

    Warning: Contains Mature Scene. Remember I''m not a pro in writing this??

    I wanted him and nobody else so I don''t see why there''s a need for us to wait.

    I pull him by the tie in surprise with my back still against the door. ''Let''s see if he can control himself

    now'' my fingers ying with his tie, then slowly gliding over his chest.

    I lose one button of shirt then trace my fingertip on his bare chest.

    He look at me with storm in his eyes, he is clearly fighting for control yet it didn''t stop me. I tilt up his

    chin then lower his face to see my exposed breast.

    My left hand reach for the front and tear it down below my breasts. Myshes patted at him then I pull

    him closer with my hold tighten on the tie whispered to his ear seductively.

    "Tell me what you want to do tonight big bad Alpha?" he cough trying to remain clueless but I began to

    nibble on his ear to keep on provoking him.

    "What if you want to hear me screaming for you" biting my bottom lip I breathlessly moan in his ear

    "harder" I felt his body went ridge. I wickedly smile at the effect I have on him. My left hand swiping the

    key card to our room which he hasn''t notice yet as he was busy trying to control himself.

    "Or you want me to moan this" I moan in his ear seductively my voice raises a little "fuck daddy Matteo

    right there, hmmmm ughhh huh... you feels so good in me"3

    Matteo growl grabbing my waist but toote as the door opens quickly and I run insideughing at the

    huge bulge in his pants.

    I hear him growl louder and next thing I know I was m back against the door, this time we are in our

    room.

    He groan holding me up, kissing my neck then he look me straight in the eyes while breathing heavily

    "oh mommy, daddy''s gonna fuck you hard and fast tonight after I ravish, and worship every inch of your

    body" he winks at me and I felt something dripping between my thighs.1

    I try to close them together but too bad the smell of arousal was strong tonight and there is nothing for

    me to do other than to jump his bones.

    My breath was uncontroble I wanted him now. His words and the way his body engulf mine really

    turns me on and all I chanted in my head with Alera is ''fuck us daddy.''

    Yeah I love to think dirty because he''s making me all dirty and sex crave as hell. I take back my words

    of Alera making me read and see those stupid videos because right now I''m going to improvise them

    with my mate.

    So tonight is perfect and I couldn''t wait for another time. I wanted to be with him tonight, for him to own

    me and I to him. I don''t want to wait for my heat and then for us to mate, now is the night I chose to

    give my all to him.

    He m his lips on mine and I response with urgency biting at his lip drawing blood from it.

    I moan pulling him by the shirt and grinding my front against the grown hard bulge in his pants. He trail

    his kisses down to my neck then to my breast and I bit my lips trying to suppress my moan.

    "So fucking sexy, too bad I''m going to tear it off" he murmured. He then began to rub my clit slowly

    earning a frustrated loud moan from me.

    He smirks "Oh look at my innocent luna, so fucking horny for her Alpha daddy"

    ''oh I love that Alpha daddy'' Alera purr in my head even her she was on the verge of taking control from

    me but to hell with that this is my night with my Daddy Matteo, or should I say daddy Alpha.

    She can have her time with Thunder after my daddy Alpha cum inside his kinky luna.

    He insert one digit and increases the pace before tearing off my expensive lingeriepletely.

    Again I moan out more like screaming for him, "oh Matteo faster." I grind against his hand "faster" and

    he added another 2 digit inside me "fuck, keep going... Don''t stop" I move fast.

    I felt something building up within me which ready to be explode then suddenly Matteo pull out his

    fingers making me wither.

    I try to catch my breath as I watch him licks his two fingers that were inside me a while ago like a

    fucking ice cream.

    I wanted him now, I wanted to feel his cock in my fucking wet pussy so badly yet Matt is taking his time.

    I was about toin when he tore the front of my dress then he trails kisses from my mouth down

    to my abdomen tasting my own precum mixed with his delicious taste.

    He spread my thighs and fuck everything is almost blur when I felt his breath against my pundenda and

    without a warning his mouth was on mine clitoris.

    His tongue insert into it then started rolling and hitting my right spot. He was eating me like a starve

    man who have been on hunger for years.

    I scream widening my legs and naturally my hands went to his head and push it to be buried inside

    down there shamelessly.

    My pundenda is greedy for his tongue to be deep in me. I grind on his mouth while my fingers fist his

    hair.

    "Matteo, that is so good" he gribs my waist then squeeze my butt. My head thrown back at the wall

    while riding his mouth.

    I kept on going fast then found myself being lifted in the air slowly. He has lifted me up with his head

    still buried in devouring my pussy.

    I held on to his hair on tight as he took steps towards the bed. He threw me on the bed with him still

    down there, you get how hungry he is "fuck Matteo, fuck that''s right daddy" I was high almost at my

    peak my eyes rolling back.

    He pulls away "what? No you can''t" I whine and he smirks at me with satisfaction licking his lips.

    "Fuck babe you taste heavenly" Matteo removes his pants leaving his boxer on then unbuttoned his

    shirt.

    I wanted to do that for him yet all I want is him to fill me up. I spread my legs wider on the bed giving

    him full view of my pussy.

    Throwing my head back while I arch my back with my fist tightening the sheets.

    Right now I should be feeling ufortable and insecure of my body in fact my hormones was high

    and I''m really greatful to Alera for preparing me for this.

    My hands touching my neck wanted to be choke by him with my right hand trailing down to my breast

    until it reaches my pussy.

    I spread my pussy lips for him "I want you" I muttered repeatedly "please daddy Matteo, this pussy

    wants your cock" I say louder.

    He growls then I felt a friction between my legs, sparks ignite down there and vibrate through my whole

    body.

    I groan looking back at him who is now fully naked in his glory in front of me. I suddenly wanted to do

    other things since Alera send an image of a girl on her knees with a cock in her mouth.

    I moan "daddy Alpha" I stretch my pussy lips even wider yet once I take a look at him and saw Matt

    junior I almost freak out

    "oh moon goddess bless my horny and poor pundenda tonight."3

    He look at me licking his lips which turns me on even more ''fuck, I don''t think you''re going to fit" I

    told him and he chuckles stroking himself

    "Oh baby it will trust me."

    Sometimes near our fifth round after my countless cummings I reach my peak again and scream out

    more like a ferocious howl.

    "Fuck Matt" together we both reach our ecstasy together and cum hard on each other.

    His seed explode my insides filling me up with pure satisfaction before it drips down to my thighs and

    my cum milking all over his his cock.

    I am fuck and fully satisfied and filled by my sex god daddy Matteo.

    After he cleans me wy there on the bed with me on top of him naked smoothing my hands in his

    chest while he run his finger down and up to my bare back.

    "You look as if you regret having sex with me" I said.

    "No, I don''t because honestly I didn''t just have sex with you. I just make love with you and I hope you

    have enjoy and be satisfied by me," he nervously grib my arm.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I crawl on top of him and kiss his lips "I''m sore, but I love how you do me tonight" I brightly smile down

    on him and he smirks flippin me over.

    "I will love to do you again but you see babe you need to rest for our ride back home tomorrow" he

    winks and I blush thinking of another kind of ride.

    Heugh lightly knowing what I thought and with embarrassment I hit him on the chest beforeying my

    head on it.

    He cuddle me in his arms and there I soundly asleep with no nightmares or pain at all but just the fact

    that everything will be alright for us.

 Chapter 94: Look Whos Back?

    Chapter 94: Look Who''s Back?

    There was a ring to the door bell and it was getting annoyed as it has been ringing for almost an hour

    now.

    Vowing to myself that I will murder the person outside. I threw on Matteo''s shirt and a short then hastily

    made my way downstairs.

    Everything has been changing since the night we mated and returned back to our Pack the next day.

    Now it has been three months since I seduce him and I could never grew tired of doing it again and

    again.1

    Even the small amount of time, we manage to change some things not only in our rtionship but also

    to our pack.

    We have built a new Pack house and move our pack members there while him and I live in the old one

    together with our Beta. It isn''t far from our own home.

    So the core reason was, it was getting ufortable when our soundproof room or his office couldn''t

    even hid my scream. When he either make love or fuck me sensually.

    Feeling bad for our pack members we then built a new house for them but kept this one to ourselves.

    Jay has beenining but when we told him to move he also refused as he likes bringing his

    girlfriend around.

    Gosh! I can''t wait for the time when he meet his mate. I tell you his type is always the one that got

    whipped easily.

    I sing as I skip my way downstairs feeling high from ourst night sessions.

    I open the door with a smile on my face. Yet it all wipe off when I saw the bitch again standing in my

    doorway.

    This time she wasn''t alone. She was with a child that kind of reminds me of someone and a man

    beside her.

    Her child looks like a grown up pup, lets say two or three but I guess werewolves genes does that. We

    grow so fast and slowly we age in years and look.

    "Hi" she nervously smile

    "babe who is out there" I heard Matteoing down from the stairs.

    He was too quick to made it where I stood and kiss me on the neck then he started to kisses his way

    up to my ear biting the ear lobe.

    I stopped him "honey we have guest."

    He pulls away looking at the intruders in front of our house.

    "What the fuck are you doing here?" he snarls at her

    "you forgot this is my pack and home," she stated "and you may forgot there is a child here," she added

    on.

    Matteo look resolve a little when he saw the toddler suddenly there was sadness on his face. He kept

    on looking at the child before us and it was kind of awkward to stand there too.

    "Aahem" someone clear his throat and I turn towards the man beside the Barbie Bitch.

    "Lorents" he introduced himself

    "Addasah and this is my mate Alpha Matteo" both men had a stare down at each other and I push

    Matteo inside breaking away their hard stare challenge.

    "Pleasee in," I invite them inside before closing the door.

    Quinn look around as if she has been absent from this pack in eternity. I lead them on the couch and it

    was ufortable to see her eyes darting around while Lorents just sat on the couch opposite Matteo

    and I.

    "Everything has changed," she mutters as she put down her child on the floor of the living room then

    gave him his toy truck to y with.

    She sat beside Lorents afterwards and gave me a smile "yeah I kind of renovated everything with

    Matt''s help" I try to be straight forward with my response.

    Things were getting awkward afterwards as Matt became silent and Lorents kept looking at Matteo and

    then the child which was so fucking awkward.

    "So are you here for a visit or vacation?" I question her politely.

    Quinn looks nervous then she blurt it out while holding on to her mates hand.

    "We''re here to stay," I be confused and she add on "we''re staying here for good."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Matteo bolt up right "we''re not epting anymore pack members" he said with affirmative.

    "Actually, I am still one" Quinn protest to him and they were about to argue on the matter when I

    intervene and stops it before it grew bigger.

    The child looks happy so I didn''t want to be harsh at his mother. As much as I hated her I just have to

    be patient and do this for the child and Lorents who sat there ufortable.

    "There are still vacant rooms in the new pack house. So you''ll wee to stay there" I gave her a

    reassuring smile.

    "I''ll link Jay to show you one" they both thanks me before she went to pick up Jona.

    "Can I hold him?" I ask and she look reluctant at first then she let me held the grown pup in my arms.

    I tickle him on the stomach earning a beautifulugh from him. I take a good look at him and I swear he

    looks like someone I know. If it wasn''t for his deep brown eyes I would have guess it but I just couldn''t

    fathom with it right now.

    "Luna, Alpha where are our new-" Jay didn''t quite finish as he look at Quinn then us and form an o

    shape with his mouth.

    He is also surprised to see her here. Scratching the back of his head he lead her and Lorents out

    throwing a onest look back at Matt then they disappeared from the door.

    When they were gone I turn to find Matt balling his hand into fist and he look on with hate in his eyes.

    "Matt," I touch his shoulder but he flinch and turn away from me

    "you shouldn''t ept them" he raise his voice at me.

    "What reason should I not epted them in our pack and tell them to fuck off from here," I folded my

    arms with anger now boiling within me.

    "There are lot of reasons," he said in exhrating and I scoff at it

    "name one" and that he suddenly shuts up.

    "Exactly what I thought, you can''t drive them away when they have done nothing wrong" he huffs.

    "Okay maybe I did hate her before but I don''t see why we should be in the hate zone when she is

    clearly have moved on with her mate," I reach for his hand.

    "Look Matt, we can hate her forever but we cannot hate her child and mate forever. They haven''t done

    anything wrong. Have they? Besides their child has done nothing wrong" he shook his head no.

    "You''re right and I''m sorry" he pulls me in his chest and we remain like that for another five minutes.

    I change my clothes and went out to help the women in our pack to prepare breakfast for everyone.

    Everyone stops what they are doing and looks at me then they their eyes went across the kitchen to

    Quinn.

    "Morning everyone," I ignore it and smile at them.

    "Morning luna," they greet me back with smiles that seems to be forced on their face and it confuses

    me even more.

    It is strange how everyone seems to be careful in what they say through the link. They weren''t like this

    before not until this very instant. I went to the fridge and pull out a cart of milk then I pour myself one

    while ignoring the stares.

    The rest of the day went on like that with my pack members ncing from me to Quinn and then Jona

    whenever I went to pinch him on the cheek or held him in my arms.

    Matteo was sort of avoiding me too which keeps me confused and wonder what the hell is going on

    now.

    Lorents has been a good guy, he was more rxed and seems to be more chilled with Jay and Evan.

    Despite all that I just did my own duties as their luna and try to enlighten my mood of the day by ying

    with the young pups.

    Jona is indeed a wonderful kid and he definitely didn''t deserve to be outcast by the other young pup

    who turns their back on him. So I made him join the others and taught them not to do that to him and

    after a while they all became friends and Jona p his hand happily on the grass.

    When it''s dinner time Quinn stood up and apologize to me for everything which I didn''t quite get the

    rest of her story as she was rambling on.

    I know that she was being a bitch but I didn''t know she has hurt me before which makes me wonder

    even more how bad it was.

    Honestly I didn''t want to remember anything. In fact, right now with her speech I think I really want to

    know what happened back then.

 Chapter 95: Trouble In Paradise

    Chapter 95: Trouble In Paradise

    It almost feels like forever since Ist talk to Matteo or us having a real conversation after the arrival of

    Quinn and her mate.

    He became a total stranger that I don''t know anymore if we''re a couple or not. He keeps on avoiding

    me and never sleeps in the same room with me anymore.

    Sighing in frustration I grip my hair and sat on the bed not knowing what to do. I needed a friend now

    but Gia is away with her mate with her newly born baby and Cora was kind of far from me.

    All I need is a friend to talk face to face with now. Definitely not a therapist but a friend to help me figure

    my choices out.

    Biting on my finger nails a knock came on the door "who is it?"

    "luna you have a letter from someone" a pack member said.

    I stood up and open the door slightly, she gave me the envelope and went back down stairs. I received

    another note threatening me that I won''t be able to live happily with Matteo.1

    Yes this starts after the day Quinn came back and Matteo ignoring me.

    I was scared to tell Matteo as he has already have a lot on his te and plus were not really on

    speaking terms.

    Me being a burden wasn''t helping at all and I hate to be one. On the other hand the note indicates that

    we know each other and he was my lover before Matteo.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    So I decided to meet this person name Jude in person who seems to know me pretty well. Maybe he''ll

    tell me of my past as it looks like my memories are gone forever

    Also I wanted to tell and show that person how much I love Matteo. If there was anything between us in

    the past then it''s all in the past.

    Matteo is my mate and my future lies with him.

    I grip his note in my hand before grabbing my jacket and made my way out of the pack house.

    I didn''t want anyone to be suspicious of my action so I acted like everything is so normal. Alera is

    telling me that this was a bad idea, still I wanted to be a hero of my own.

    I made my way towards the woods telling other pack members I''ll be gone for a run and instead of

    running I change the direction to other side and walk until I made it to the main road.

    I look around to see of any our pack members are around but none was on sight so I pull out my phone

    and call an uber to pick me up.

    Fishing for the note in my pockets I couldn''t find it and I try so hard to remember the location in the note

    until I finally did.

    When the uber arrived I take onest look back to the forest and the way I came before I got into the

    car holding onto his gifted ne. I made it there to the abandoned old factory building in time.

    It wasn''t really far from our territory but it was kind of deeper in the woods.

    "Lady are you sure this is the ce?" the man ask with concern and I nodded my head yes to him.

    "Ms. Isn''t this?" he ask again making sure that I am in the right state of mind but I immediately dismiss

    it and he shook his head in disapproval before driving away.

    I made my way in the building which was pretty dark. Alera was definitely right when she says for me to

    stay I should have listen and tell my mate about this.

    "Hello" I call but there was no sign of anybody "excuse me if you want to y game with me then I am

    here," still no one answer.

    This must be a prank. Turning away to go back a p stops me. Suddenly the lights went on. Looking

    around I came to face with a guy and his werewolves friends sitting at the back like they are posting for

    a magazine cover.

    They look pretty young to me precisely around neen or eighteen.

    I hated the fact that I came all the way here for some kids prenup game in College. I sigh feeling

    disappointed that this kid seems to know nothing of me. His letter seems to tell it all but his age tells me

    that he''s another stupid horny teenage wolves.

    Alera growl in my head "these little shits might thinks the can take us for a fool" she growled through

    our link.

    The leader whom I assumed is Jude lick his lips and disgustingly I wanted to puke. He didn''t even look

    like a man like my man at home. He look like a wannabe man.

    I groan cursing myself for being stupid too.

    "Didn''t know you''re dumb for taking my note seriously" heugh

    "but you''re here and I can''t wait to taste you luna. We heard so much of your beauty from your pack

    boys. We dig a little and woo we got a lot of info" his minions at the back howl altogether.

    I pull my hair up in a pony tail taking my defense stance and wanted this to be over as these kids are

    getting on my nerves.

    "What are you waiting for?" I smirk at him and his stupid friends.

    His speed was quick than I expected which caught me off surprise ''okay I don''t think he''s a kid'' Alera

    heightened our hearing and I try to calcte the way the wind blow due to his movements.

    He move too fast to be a werewolf even with his friends and theyugh all around trying to pull away

    our attention. Alera and I focus our hearing and senses to our surrounding more now.

    We did not want to be taken off guard or die easily in these motherfuckers looking kids hands.

    Something shes before my eyes and I reach out quickly

    "gotcha."

    I smile when I caught on the neck of one and quickly I snap it off before another attack me from behind.

    This one was pretty hard to fight with as he was really good with his defence.

    I threw him to the other side and only to be tackle down by another then others began to move in while

    the prick lock me with his body.

    "Well, we got ourselves a whore" with my strength I push the one on top of me off so hard and snap on

    to the neck of another.

    Then my ws gush through the chest of another. I was going to lunge for Jude and the other three

    when a loud growl boom throughout the building.

    Looking at the door entry Matteo stood there with furious and without another words he moves in quick

    speed and kill off everyst one of them right in front of me.

    He look as if he''s ready to strangle or yell at me but he just walk past me and into the car outside.

    I silently follow behind and get in after him thinking he won''tsh out on me.

    Yet I was so wrong as when the doors of our room close he furiously look at me and the next thing I

    know we were screaming at each other well more like him to me.

    "You''re selfish, you know that right" he threw the couch on the other side of the room making me flinch

    a little.

    "Right I''m selfish, well thest time I check my mate wasn''t talking to me and ignore me" I retort at him.

    "It''splicated and I was going to fix it if you weren''t run off today to meet up those mother fu*kers,"

    he growl a loud.

    "You always think of yourself... What about me huh?" he grip on his hair.

    "If you die today what about me? don''t you love Me?" it''s like his words sink right in to me and I started

    to sob

    "you know I love you so much."

    "I don''t know Addasah you keep getting yourself in danger without thinking about me. You0 left without

    even saying a goodbye or a god damn note to let me know that you are finally leaving me" his tears

    drop from his eyes.

    "You know that''s not true and I won''t do that. It just that you weren''t talking to me" I reply feeling hurt of

    what he just used of me.

    Then suddenly he said something which made me puzzle as we have never spoken about my

    memoriestely.

    "Maybe you''ll do when you''re memories are back Addasah" he says in a low voice and I took a step to

    him

    "I need time" he stops me before he storm out of the room.

    It was the first time he ever shouted at me and I knew I have hurt him alot and I have shouldn''t listen to

    that stupid note from a kid.

    ''You didn''t know Addy'' Alera tries tofort me e on girl hell be okay just take a breathe'' and I did

    what she just said.

    I went down the stairs afterwards and out of the house heading straight to Gia''s ce. Hoping she has

    returned today. I

    I kept on knocking on the door but nobody was at home so I look for Jay instead at the training area but

    he was nowhere to be found.

    I walk back to the house and went to see Matteo. It is better to go face my own problem than running to

    others to burden them with it.

 Chapter 96: Tell Her

    Chapter 96: Tell Her

    Jay''s Pov

    "Matteo you have to tell her the whole truth," I watch him take another shot of whisky in his hand while

    ignoring me.

    I was in the office sorting out our finances paper work when he storm in the office.

    His eyes were red and he scream in the office then smashes photos andmps in the office.

    I knew his wolf was surfacing by his actions and once he calms down he told me what happened earlier

    with him and Addasah.

    At the same time he''s guilty of everything. He knows he shouldn''t have been shouting at her and

    question her love for him. It''s not like their love is true after all everything is a lie.2

    He is lying to her except the fact that he loves her.

    Yet what''s even worst was the surprising arrival of his son and Quinn which has made him ignore her.

    He told me that he is too ashamed to face her now and that is why he''s keeping his distance from her

    for the mean time until he figured everything out.

    I said Quinn came on the wrong timing, and she should have inform him that she''s bringing Jona and

    her mate here. In that way maybe Matteo will then be more prepared for it.

    I could see that she want Matteo to take ownership but I would say now is not the right time. I know he

    is torn between his son and his Mate.

    We have been sharing our problems recently with each other especially his guilt over Addasah, then

    the return of Quinn and his son.

    He look so vulnerable and insecure rambling on that Addasah will leave him once the truth is

    discovered.

    So here I am trying to tell my best friend to tell her the truth.

    "Matteo" I try again

    "I can''t" he mutters pouring another one in his cup.

    I snatch it away from his hand before he drinks again and I chuck down the liquid to my throat.

    "You can''t keep her in the dark forever Matteo. What do you think she''ll do when she finds out?" I try to

    make my friend see the possibility of the consequences of his actions if the truth is not being revealed

    to her.

    "I can''t" he says holding back his tears and his head hung low.

    "She deserves the truth and to free yourself from all this guilt you have to tell her. Yes she''ll be mad but

    maybe she''ll understand you, I know she loves you" I try to reason with him again.

    "Matt, do you think she''ll still be here, with you, with our pack if she finds out before you do," realising

    what I just said I curse under my breath.

    The ss shatter against the wall "that''s why I can''t," he shouted at me luckily his office is soundproof

    and I know no one bothers to listen in to our conversation. Plus we are the only one in this house

    "I can''t lose her, not now or forever. I just love her so much that I''m always guilty whenever she''s with

    me and I selfishly want her all for myself."

    He broke down into tears "I just don''t know what to do anymore. I''m fucking in love with her that it hurts

    so much. If she left me I don''t think I''ll ever survive again."

    I can see all the regret and pain written all over his face.

    My best friend has never been like this maybe he was in love before but hurt and pain were emotions

    that I have never seen in him or he has shown to me or towards anyone.

    Only Addasah is doing this to him and I don''t me her as it wasn''t even her fault as if she remember

    what really happens.

    Matteo and I knew the one at fault here is him. He has hurt her not just hurt but deeply have broken her

    before she loses her memories.2

    He had the chances again months ago or the whole year yet everything went down the drain with his

    father involvement. Then Quinn fucking him while he was drunk in pain.

    Now he has a son and Addasah knew nothing of it.

    We don''t know when or where her memories will be back but I know one thing. She''s going to leave

    him if he doesn''t tell her the truth now.

    He needs to be honest to her and it''s the least he could do for her and him.

    In fact, to think again I think my friend has a point too, because even I can''t read Addasah.

    Whether she will discover the truth or not i think she will still leave him given that he has hurt her way

    too much in the past.1

    Not only that what Matteo is doing is for her happiness because the time they''ve been together she

    looks more happy than anyone else.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Matteo, you know drinking is not the answer, you need to get a hold of yourself," I walk up to him and

    pat him on the shoulder while he sunk to the couch and cry.

    "I don''t know what to do Jay" he cry "I am afraid she is going to leave me. I mean after waiting for so

    long and now we''re together but everything is mess up and l just don''t know anymore if the moon

    goddess did want us to be together or not."

    He struggled with his words and breath, "it''s so easy to tell her the truth but honestly it so hard to bring

    myself to do it because either way I know I''ll lose her in the end."

    I ended up silently crying while patting my friend on the back. There was nothing I could do as his

    friend except tofort and gave him advice that I think is best for him now.

    Indeed I know nothing of the pain he''s going through so maybe I understand but I''ll never felt it and

    know what it''s like because I have never been there.

    Who am I to judge him then and the choices he made.

    "You''re right" he sniffle "I''ll tell her the truth but I can''t do it without my best friend. I mean you know

    she''ll leave right?" he said unsure while wiping off his tears using the back of his hand and I swear at

    him.

    "Fuck bro don''t go all girly on me, and besides you don''t know unless you try" I sarcastically said it and

    heugh a little.

    Seeing a smile on his face I rx a little and ce my hand on his shoulder.

    "Don''t worry Matt you know I''ll always be there for you man. When you decide to tell her let me know."

    We heard the door knocked then her delicate voice came from outside

    "Matteo."

    I look aside to find his eyes widen in fear that she might have heard us talking about her situation a

    while ago.

    I try to calm him down assuring him that everything is going to be fine and that Addasah may not have

    heard us talking about their rtionship.

    I watch him fix himself and clean up the mess he made including the empty bottle of whisky on the

    table.

    Once he is done and I know that he is okay and ready to face her, I open up the door slowly to see the

    sapphire eyes of Addasah which focuses behind me.

    I gave her a smile and nod my head for her to move inside while I walk out of there leaving the two

    alone in the office.

    As I walk away I hope for one thing and it is for my best friend and that if Addasah ever finds out the

    truth;

    I truly want them to fix it instead of running away from each other.

 Chapter 97: Reconciliation

    Chapter 97: Reconciliation

    Matteo''s Pov

    She stood there at the door nodding at Jay then he quickly move out of the door locking it.

    Once we heard a click sound both of our legs move and she jump in my arms hugging me tightly then

    broke in to tears.

    "I''m sorry" she sobs "I''m sorry for being selfish you were right and I''m sorry for not thinking of you too" I

    pull back my head with tears in my eyes facing her.

    "I love you and I''m sorry baby I am so sorry. I have no right to shout at you and I''m so sorry for avoiding

    you..im sorry. ..I just can''t lose you, not now, tomorrow or ever. I am sorry for being harsh with my

    words and I am really sorry for everything. I fucking mess up again"

    I wipe off her tears before my lips finds her and we both mould into passion.

    I seated her on my desk while my hands move under the hem of her dress trying to pull it off. At the

    same time she struggled with my shirt buttons.

    She gave up in being gentle and tear it off from my body. I smirks before doing the same with her dress

    making her moan out loud.

    "I love it when you''re being feisty amore," I mutter while nibbling her neck leaving my marks to her neck

    down to her breast.

    "And I love it when you''re inside me Matt" I groan dropping on my knees before her.

    I spread her legs apart and found myself devouring her with my mouth before I take her on my desk.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    She kept on withering and moan under my touch, calling out my name countless times as I drove

    myself into her with insane, making love to her beautiful body.

    She lies on top of me on the office couch with my hands trailing and caressing her back softly after our

    love making session.

    "Do you think I''m going to get pregnant soon?" my fingers stops once I heard her question.

    "We didn''t use any protection Matt" she said and I tried to hide my emotions.

    I should be more excited as she''s going to carry my pup but now is not the right time.

    I didn''t want our child to be born from my lies to her. Therefore I wanted toe clean to her before

    trying again with her and that if she ever forgive me.

    My thoughts went back to Jona my son whom she thought it''s Quinn''s mate pup and I wanted to throw

    up at that thought.

    Truthfully, I love my son as it wasn''t his fault that he happened to be born but I resent myself for it.

    Still hoping and wish that Jona was mine and Addasah''s first born child.

    I tried to clear my throat as the room was silence maybe now is a good time.

    This could be our only time, I thought as I caress her bare back. I think Jay is right I have to tell her and

    now is that time.

    I have to he honest with her now I clear my throat whispering to her "amore," I started.

    My hot breath fanning her forehead. Addasah look up at me "my love"

    The way she says my love sends a bang to my heart. She''s only saying this because she doesn''t know

    what lies she''s living in. At the moment I almost cry when I thought of it

    "Amore" I try again.

    "Love" she carress my cheek as I close my eyes trying to suppress my tears.

    "I am a monster to you. I did something really bad to you before you lose your memories" I couldn''t

    hold it back and I broke into tears.

    She sat right up and I buried my face in my hands regardless of our nakedness she moves towards

    me.

    Her hand reaches for me, letting me to face her. She looks at me with concerns and I just couldn''t take

    it anymore and it broke my heart even more.

    "Tell me, what happened?" I cried even harder not able to utter a single word.

    "I... I..." I cry and she look at me with sadness and I could tell that she didn''t want to force me.

    Yes I know she could see and feel my pain but not the lies we live in.

    "Matteo, I don''t want you to force yourself, if it''s too hard" but I shook my head, refusing not to let the

    opportunity of telling her the truth slide away.

    She moves and sat on myp this time taking my face in her hands

    "I lie to you about so many things" I keep on sobbing as I says this. She kisses my forehead, then to

    my eyes, to my nose and on my lips.

    "It''s okay, I''ll always be here for you" and I could see hear her thoughts wondering how bad did I hurt

    her. She didn''t know that her walls were down and I could see what she thought

    ''It must have been worst as him crying like this'' I hear her thoughts and I try to block it.

    I could also see that the thought of the truth is scaring her even more now.

    Whatever happens in the past I hope she will try and forgive me depending on how worst it is.

    "I love someone before I met you" I started and she didn''t move away from me.

    "I thought I did, not until I fell for you and to me it superceded my love than the one I did before. Yet

    there are things that could not be under our control"

    Taking in a deep breathe I was ready to tell her everything when there''s a knock on the door ruining my

    chances.

    Addasah stumble out of myp. She looks around for her clothes unfortunately both of our clothes were

    torn.

    "Addasah, just leave it," I stood up and tried to stop her from answering to the person outside the door

    as I wanted her to hear the truth but I fell back to the couch wincing in pain.

    "Matteo"

    I knew that voice outside of the door and I curse her for ruining it. Addasah turning red like a tomato

    while I rested my head back feeling the pain on my back then suddenly I chuckle.

    "Amore I think you went deeper this time" I chuckle at her.

    She became confused then she looks at how I bit my lip and my back arching in pain which make her

    blushed even more.

    My body is slowly healing as Addasah and Alera''s nails dug deep into our skin.

    "Well, it''s not like I was the one pounding in you. It''s just a scratch Alpha while me I''m sore all over... I

    thought my big bad Alpha won''t hurt that easily."

    I nodded my head and slightlyugh a little forgetting what just happens.

    A knock came again "Alpha" I groan "fuck off Quinn I''m with your luna" and the knocking stops.

    "You shouldn''t scream at her like that," Addasah said.

    I curse Quinn in my head and links one of my pack members to bring over clothes, which arrived after a

    minute. I felt Addy''s lips on mine back making me moan "a more," I said.

    "I''m sorry I hurt you" I smiles turning around to face Addasah who is now fully clothed.

    My words that I was sorry with everything which Addasah doesn''t know of.

    All she ever thought was that I''m apologizing for doing her hard and rough. Yet it was deeper than

    anything. It meant another way and I felt my heart ache every time I said it.

    I pecks her on the lips "it was worth it" Addasah said then left for training while I clean up my office

    before sitting down behind my desk sorting out some files and finalising contract with other packs.+

    I think Jay is right I need to tell her but before that I have to talk to Quinn about my

    son.

 Chapter 98: I Want To Hate

    Chapter 98: I Want To Hate

    Please Read My Note After this??

    I smile through our training and I''m happy that we''re back to okay. Him taking me in his office was hot.

    Afterwards, I was to head up to our room when I felt something missing. Yes I might have drop my

    bracelet. So I went into his office to look for it.

    I look everywhere on the couch then remembering that we did the deeds on his desk before we move

    to couch I went and look under the files.

    I couldn''t find it and I was to walk when I saw a letter on the floor. I pick it up to put on his desk.

    In fact, I stopped when it identally open and I saw my dad''s signature.

    I was to put it there but I was too curious to know what my dad wrote in this letter.

    So I took it out again and sat on his chair to read it.

    I stagger back after reading the letter "this can''t be it," I mutter to myself and then I turn it over and read

    it once more.

    "This couldn''t be it, why did my father have to do that?" my tears escape my eyes and put the letter

    back neatly on his desktop.

    My dad in his letter has apologize for not being able to be here to help him tell me the truth.

    The truth which I wish I knew but no I don''t at the moment. Yet what''s even more shocking was him

    saying to extend his apologies to me forpelling me to forget about everything.

    Wow! now I know I didn''t lose my memories on purpose.

    "Unbelievable"

    I eximed in disbelief and Alera just remain silent without saying anything.

    Not to be suspicious I link Matteo that I am going out to the mall. Instead of there I made my way to my

    grandma''s house.

    I made it there within 10 minutes and once she saw me with Wesley in her arms she jump with

    happiness.

    She put Wesley on the living room floor to y with his toys and came up to hug me tightly.

    "Grandma, we need to talk and this time I want to know the truth," she frown at me before realization hit

    her and her eyes widen.

    "Addasah" she moves and I nod my head no to her refusing to cry and befort by her until I know

    the truthpletely.

    My grandma ignores it and hug me then guided me on the couch. I look at Wes for a moment before

    looking back to my grandma who nervously squeeze my hand.

    We sat there for almost an hour and afterward I instantly stood up from the couch.

    "I need time grandma" I told her and about to bust out of the house when her words stopped me.

    "I''ll call Alpha Matteo"

    I swirl around "please don''t" she turns to me and I run to hug her.

    "I need time nana and I want him to tell me not you to tell him that I know" I pull back and rush out of

    the door.

    I didn''t bother to use my car to go back as my legs started to run out of there. I did not even bother to

    stop or think for a second to any dangerous as my mind was reying my grandma''s words over and

    over again.

    Yet the more my legs speed up the more I see shback of my past.

    All the hateful things he did to me. I remember them all now and the way he used me disgust me the

    most and it has broke me deeply.

    Remembering his empty promises when he announced Quinn as his Luna at the night of the ball. I

    started to tear up.

    I was horrified when the memories of my mother''s wolf push me out of the way saving me from a feral

    wolf.

    It''s my fault that she died that night.

    Instead of going straight to the pack house I run towards the Pack''s cemetery where my parents are

    buried.

    The thunders rumbles with light rain blew by the wind until it is heavily pour down but I didn''t care as I

    run there on my barefoot.

    I scream when I made there in front of them. Kneeling down before their headstone and I cry out why to

    them.

    Begging them why did they have to do it. Why my mom never told me anything about my family before

    and why my father would do that to me.

    I wanted to hate them so bad yet in the end I couldn''t because they not only did it for my safety but also

    give up their life for me.

    My parents can never be me they had given me everything, and even my mom warn me but I was

    so stupid to fall in love.

    In realising that I shouldn''t be hating them. I cry out even more and apologize to them for being a weak,

    worthless and stupid daughter.

    "Addasah"

    I close my eyes gripping the grass when I hear his voice.

    "Addasah"

    I heard again and I closed my eyes tightly biting my lip so hard that I could taste my own blood.

    My hands digging more into the soil drawing mud in my nails.

    I wanted to hate him too so much and I was ready to hurt him and push him away after discovering the

    truth but I know I needed him for now just to erase the pain today.

    Wiping off my tears with the back of my hands I take a deep breathe to hide my anger and pain.

    So when he calls my name for the third time I got on my feet and turn to him. Indeed, instead of

    showing him that I hated him and that I want to hurt him I run into his open arms.

    He caught me and my legs wrap around his torso.

    "I was so worried when your grandma says that you would be here, that you still are not over your

    parents death, " he says in the crook of my neck while holding me tight. Afraid that I might slip out of

    his hold any minute.

    I pull back my head taking his face in my dirt hands which thankfully the rain kind of wash it from his

    face. I smash my lips onto his. I know I needed this just to numb the pain for the mean time.

    I needed this before everything is back to reality. He tries to pull away but I show him that I''m

    desperately in need of his touch.

    We moved away from the cemetery and into the forest not far from the eyes of warriors on duty or

    anyone on the run.

    I tore off his shirt and Matteo quickly pushes me up against a tree can''t believe I''m doing this out in the

    pouring rain and in the open area. I keep on moaning his name as he tore my clothes from my body

    leaving me naked under his glory.

    His eyes met mine alluring me even more to have him in me now. He position himself between my

    parted legs for a second taking a deep breath before he took me against that tree.

    And every pain I went through and tears that I shed today were long forgotten. As the only thing I''m

    feeling is him filling me with nothing but pleasure that I am enjoying very much to numb everything.

    I woke up sometimester and found the other side of the bed empty. Well, after we had sex against

    the tree we kind of continue it when we got home making sure no one is around to see us when we

    sneak our way back here.

    Matteo wasn''t here but the coldness of the sheet beside me tells me that he have been gone for long

    and I have been sleeping like a baby.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Pulling off the sheet from my naked body Izily put on a shirt which covers my bottom and went to

    look for him.

    I followed his scent and Alera was disgust to smell it mix with another.

    We stopped in front of his office door preparing to go in and face him but voices made us stop.

    He was in there with someone I take a close ear to the door and with my werewolf hearing I listen

    hoping to catch him cheating. Indeed, his angry voice and the female''s frustration made me wonder

    what could have go wrong.

    "You have to take responsibility for your pup, he''s your son not Lorentz pup" Alera whimpers in my

    head of what the female is saying

    "You know I''ve been there for him it''s just that I can''t be there I haven''t told Addasah that you and I

    have a child. Aren''t you satisfied that Lorentz is a good father to him Quinn " I heard her groan in anger.

    There was silence and I stood there taking in the info. Now I know Quinn and him obviously have a son

    with her which is a fact.

    Well, I can''t believe this and I am being in Denial now.

    "She needs to know and it''s not like we weren''t in love" she whisper yell out him.

    "We used to love each other before she shown up Matt, and you promised that you''ll only going to use

    her," she says in defeat "yet in the end-"

    There was a crash cutting her off and I instantly pull away from the door shutting out whatever the rest

    of their conversation or heated arguments is about.

    Clearly he was never mine. How could he profess he loves me, make love to me when all along he was

    someone else''s and what''s worst he used me.1

    My heart broke and all I could feel was betrayal and lies he made to me.

    I was ready to forgive and try to forget everything because I wanted to be happy but this I don''t think I

    can move forward with it.+

    I now know this is not some other mates love story, this love or whatever I have with Matteo

    is...

 Chapter 99: Fake Love

    Chapter 99: Fake Love

    Matt has gather everyone today, including Gia, who came back a day after I discover the truth.

    Quinn, Lorents and Jay are also here.

    He said a day ago he has something to tell me today. So here I am watching the people whom I

    thought were my rock and sanity making jokes around me.

    I look at Matt who seems to be nervous of something but I just ignore it and whispered in a low voice

    asking them if it was fun seeing me like this.

    None of them answers my question. It was all been ignore and they keep on smiling to one another.

    My eyes now burn with tears as deep down inside of me I''m breaking limp by limp.

    No one has ever told me the truth and I know it''s been three days after but still I couldn''t handle the

    hurt and pain I''m living through.

    It was so stupid of me to think that after that night I could walk away but I couldn''t so I stay and waited

    for anyone to tell me especially Matteo.

    I have been giving him hint question yet he always brush it aside and today I ask them awhile and

    again they seems to ignore the question.

    Closing my eyes I held my fist tighten ''I am sick of pretending'' I whisper then I reopen them again.

    "How can you all do it?" they were stillughing at Jay jokes. I raise my voice and try again "how do

    you all do it?"

    Finally all their attention were on me now. Matteo seeing me in an emotional state tries to move but I

    raised my right hand to stop him.

    "Is it fun watching me?" they seems to be confused my tears now burn within my eyes and slowly they

    drop down to my cheeks. "Was it fun watching me acting like a lost puppy?" I try not to take a breath at

    the same time.2

    "It must have been fun, since you''re allughing right?" I try to wipe off my tears.1

    "When we''re you going to tell me Gia!? I thought we''re best friends. What about you huh Matt? that you

    never loved me, that you always belong with her. You being with me was because you could use me"

    he didn''t move or say anything none of them did.4

    I guess I have taken them by surprise now. They just kept on standing there in shock watching me

    drowning in my own misery. No one dare tofort or even reach out.

    My expression slightly changes and deep down inside I was hurting, angry, upset, disappointed and

    worst I felt betray not only by him but everyone that I thought were my friends.4

    "When were you''ll all going to tell me?" again no one, not even one single soul answer "when? huh" I

    ended up shouting at them

    "was it before my memories recover or you were never gonna let me know" I kept sobbing and I rub my

    arms around myself.

    "You all shouldn''t pretend to care or fake your love for me," looking at him "you out of all people

    shouldn''t do it"

    "That''s not true please believe" he tries to reach our for me but I took a step backwards.

    "Believe?" Iugh slightly "now everything makes sense now, thank you and no thank you for your fake

    love"

    "that''s not true I truly love you. It wasn''t fake, please Addy believe me" he raises his voice more like

    shouting at me.

    "What Matteo? When did you ever truly not lie or even sincerely love me. Because if you did I wouldn''t

    be asking you right now for the truth and because if you did you wouldn''t taken all of me and piece by

    piece you broke me" that cause him to shut up.

    He clenched his fist with frustration "you don''t know how much I love you" he says in a low voice but I

    did hear him.

    "You love me?" I cry out loud and repeatedly say those words which made me sick "so now you love

    me."

    "Yes I am fucking crazy in love with you" he shouted pleading to me with tears burst from his eyes.

    I nodded my head in disbelief "the man who use me then now loves me. The man who bit, humiliated

    me now loves me" I wipe off my tears.

    "The one who made false promises to me after that night loves me, the one whom I returned after four

    years and was with the girl he love along with a child now loves me" I shut my eyes

    "are you sure it''s love or just your infatuation now she''s with her mate and you have no option as I''m

    the only one avable" I kept on sobbing and couldn''t say anymore

    "that''s not true," he shouted out while crying.

    "I swear I fell in love with you way before the Ball night. I do love you and I meant every promises I

    made" he tries to convince but I just can''t believe it anymore. In my head us is far from over.

    "Mommy" a cheerful voice was heard, my heart no longer beats neither my eyes went up to look at the

    child, that I grown to attached to. The one who was birth from their love.

    The child I remember he probably doesn''t regret meaning he didn''t regret loving her and maybe he did

    with me.

    I held my hand to my mouth suppressing my cry to be heard, my head still in bow.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Hey, Rue can you please take him outside with you" I heard her voice and then the child''s jollyugh.

    Her voice is the one I despise, that makes me sick and hated the most. I wanted to reach out and kill

    her, or bitch p her. Yet I know she''s not worth any ounce of my strength and energy, even my

    breath.3

    I wipe off my tears looking up at Matteo "I bet you never know what it feels like to be in my situation,"

    he shook his head no at me while in tears but I just couldn''t hold back anymore.

    I am badly, savagely in not only all over my body but my whole being that I couldn''t stop the bleeding

    and to hear any of their exnation.

    "You would never know how I die from you choosing her at first, you loving her, you having a kid with

    her. You would never know what it feels like because you have never been there," wiping off my falling

    tears I stood up taking a look around.

    "It''s must have been so good to be blessed by the moon goddess, to have everything you desire," I

    said to Quinn who just stood there sobbing.

    "I bet if I was mark by someone else, bedded by-"

    "please stop" he beg me through his tears but I continue "have a pup" "please stop" he scream at me

    with his tears "I fucking love you, please believe me and just stop."

    Iugh a little "did you ever stop when you were hurting me" that caught him off guard. "Did you ever

    stop lying to me?"

    He fell on his knees begging me that he regrets everything he did and him and her were all in the past

    and he was wrong to do. He begs me that he would make it up to me for all those times he hurt me.

    This very moment love may win. Love will urge you to forgive, forget, give time to heal. To fight for what

    is rightfully yours and to slowly heal from it all. They say love conquers it all yet what if that love was all

    fake.

    Therefore for me I just couldn''t let it be despite my sincere feelings and my wolf''s whimper I push it all

    away and turn my wrath on them. Myst words to be imprinted in their heads.

    I was like a lost wounded creature with no one to soothe or heal the gushing wounds all over me.

    "You know what? It''s okay, I''ll be okay. Damn you all for what you did to me. I Curse you, I''ll never

    forget what you did and I''ll never, never want to see all of you ever again. So spare your fucking words

    and"

    I began pointing at her and everyone around saying

    "Fuck you, fuck you, fuck everyone in this house and fuck the moon goddess for pairing me up with

    you" I pointed at him atst before walking upstairs to our room.

    "Addasah" I heard him screaming in pain for me then I heardmotion from downstairs but I didn''t

    stop anymore.

    Closing the door and slowly I slide down against it crying to myself while beating on my poor aching,

    broken heart.

    When I was done I pack my clothes in a duffle bag then jump out of the window. Crying through the

    night, sensing for a ce to belong to and out of this hell I go.

 Chapter 100: Pieces Of Us

    Chapter 100: Pieces Of Us

    I cry rubbing my arms not knowing where I am right now. I don''t even know what is going to happen to

    me.

    Everything in my life was a lie, his love was a lie, my life is nothing but a lie and I can''t even breathe

    anymore.

    Every steps I take suffocates me. I badly wanted to breathe but everything is taking all of my energy. I

    sat under a tree trying to warm myself with eyes darting around me for any light to guide or even a soul

    to help me.

    Gradually piece by piece I am losing all of me. Actually no I am already lost and alone with no one to

    turn to not even my grandma.

    No definitely not her as I just don''t want to give her a heart attack now.

    I hear leaves twixt and I turn to find Matteo and I shut my eyes refusing to look at him. I thought I

    already set things with him and others yet he still followed me.

    "Addasah" I close my ears with my hands refusing to listen to his voice.

    Shaking my head no I refuse to listen or see him as my tears drops from my eyes.

    I felt hands on my hands holding me in ce and I cry out loud like a child in front of him.

    I fell into his chest sobbing out then pushing him away. I ended up punching him but he never fell down

    as his hold tighten around me.

    The both of us now crying together in the middle of the woods. I didn''t care what he thinks anymore but

    I just let every barriers and emotions I have been bottle up let go again.

    He pull me back while I am still crying "shhhh" he tried to wipe them off but they just kept flowing from

    eyes nonstop.

    "I" sob "love you" sob "that it''s hurt so much" I sob between my words.2

    Pushing away from him I stood up and shout at him with my tears never failing to stop

    "Why? Why Matteo? Why not tell me now that all you do was for revenge and using me" I pointed to

    myself with anger.

    "Would you believe me if I tell you everything?"

    "I don''t know Matteo, I have been giving you hints to tell me the truth through the past days but you

    never did... You lie to me.. Our love was base on a lie... Maybe my dad has ask you to hid it from me

    but somehow you should have told me. I mean it''s been months now and yet you never did."1

    I took deep breaths and there was silence between the two of us "yet by all means please I need to

    know, why did you hurt me like this?" I beg him through my tears.

    "I will tell you and I know you already know some part of it but let me tell you my side of story."

    I could feel his emotions and the pain through his eyes "but after I tell mine please do what I tell you do

    because I know it''s what you needed. But please remember that I have and will always and achingly

    love you my Addasah."

    He stood there for minutes not saying anything before he shook his head and repeated my question

    "why?"

    He took another two steps closer to me "I fell in love and was selfish to let you go." he began to exin

    everything to me.

    "When we first met I thought I was in love with Quinn and I did selfish choices that even now I''m not so

    proud of.2

    But know that the first time I said I love words to you at the park I meant but it just that I was afraid to

    admit it not untilter on I realised that my words and feelings were not wrong. "

    I try to control my tears but I just couldn''t stop them as I listen in to him.

    "The promises I made to you. I truly meant it. Four years I did waited for you toe back but nothing

    goes in my way. You see my father doesn''t want us together and he did everything in his power to keep

    us apart," he cried

    "I was force to mate Quinn if not your parents died. So I did what I thought was right because I couldn''t

    let you hate me forever if your parents died that night."1

    He sniffle turning to the other side "I became rogue afterwards and I came back to challenge my father

    only to find out Quinn is carrying my pup" he pause clenching his fist tightly.

    "I couldn''t undo it and how I wish it wasn''t mine unfortunately it was mine. I promise your parents we

    will tell you when youe back and I thought you wouldn''t be there that night.

    Taking responsibility for Jona I decide to make her my mate. I guess I wanted to y a perfect father

    since my family was all fuck up" he shook his head wiping off his tears.2

    "Yet when you show up that night everything went awry. I couldn''t do it anymore, I can never be that

    guy. I didn''t want to hurt you which was pretty toote. As the damage was done and you were force to

    lose your memories.

    When your father offer to keep the secret of you beingpel. I took it because I wanted to live with

    you in those moments. I was selfish because I was fucking in love and I couldn''t let go."

    My heart broke even more hearing his confession and I don''t even know what to do anymore whether

    to stay or go away.

    "Indeed, you have to know I did try to tell you. Can you recall any of the moments I try to but we''re

    always interrupted and today I was about to confess everything that is why everyone was there but I

    guess I was toote for that too" he says in tears.

    In that moment I thought back to all the times we were alone and the time he told me he wasn''t a good

    person to me before. He fell in love with someone before he met me.

    To think it over and over again he is right and I was always the one who says that everything is going to

    be okay, that I will always be there for him when the timeses.

    Yet look at me, all the promises I made were nothing but just empty ones. Somehow this wasn''t his

    entire fault some part was mine too. He did gave me hints and even told me some part of it but I too

    was selfish to be happy that I didn''t even listen.5

    Now the truth is out and I am more hurt than anyone because I did not listen.

    "I''m sorry Addasah you have to live with my lies. I''m sorry for being chosen as your mate. I am really

    sorry for everything but do know that loving you was not a lie. Every moment we spent together was

    never a lie for me because I did truly love you with all of myself"

    Taking a step closer to me he took my hands into his "I have done enough damage in your life

    Addasah, up until now I thought my choices were right only to realisete that nothing I did was right. It

    was all in my benefit while you were in the losing edge."

    I keep on sobbing and wanted to tell him that he wasn''t selfish because actually I was happy with him

    during those times.

    Matteo moves and caress my cheek "I love you and if you see and can never forgive me I understand

    and I''ll stood by whatever you choose now. If your happiness is not with me, then move on and find

    someone better than me"

    His eyes close and suddenly his hands withdrawn from mine then clenched them tightly showing his

    white knuckles. I could see that he is fighting his own battle whether to let me go or not.

    So this is what he meant before he is going to let me go without fighting anymore. I guess maybe this is

    best for the both of us now.

    It''s actually what I wanted now and I thank him silently for doing this even though I could see the pain

    and hurt in his eyes.

    I didn''t even want him to fight for us now and I''m greatful for that because I can''t take this pain and

    pretend everything will be alright now.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His tears slip out of his close eyes "please go" his voice broke "please" he sobs and I took slower steps

    back taking in all of him, picturing him in my mind.

    I want to imprint him in my head onest time. I want to hold on to my memories of him, the mate that I

    will never have.

    Each steps I takes bes harder and harder. I couldn''t even restraint myself from staying here with

    him with ast bit of my courage I turn around and started to run.

    I heard him broke down there crying out but never utter my name and I know why he wouldn''t scream

    it. He didn''t want me to turn back and it broke my heart to hear his cries.

    I run fast before I slow myself down and broke into more tears.

    My hand went to my mouth trying to suppress it but I couldn''t.

    I fall on my knees crying out into the cold night.

    I hear his howls and I sob even more beating on my heart.

    This is us, there was no more us anymore.

    The whole perfect loving mates as of tonight and for the rest of our lives it''s just going to be pieces of

    us.

 Chapter 101: Love Is A Losing Game

    Chapter 101: Love Is A Losing Game

    Matteo''s Pov

    5 yearster

    A lot of things has happened throughout these past five years after she left me.

    Lorentz left Quinn too on the same night. He move to the humans side and start his own life there

    without looking back.

    Both people we love left us, all because of our selfish act and unforgiveable mistakes we did in the

    past.1

    Today is the first time I attended a meeting usually Jay and Jona does on my behalf but an ident

    happens a year ago which left Quinn crippled and Jona died.

    It was indeed my punishment from the moon goddess. I guess karma will always follow our way and its

    how I almost have nothing now.

    Its true that I almost lost everything except for my own pack. They came to understand me and try to

    support me by standing by my side without questioning my choices and the absence of a luna.

    That is right I never had another luna or anyone I chose to be a luna for me after Addasah. I was all

    alone in this world without the love of my life.

    The Alphas from other packs started toe in the conference room. Eric and Dante wave in my way

    before sitting on their seat beside their luna.

    They have been good friends to me through out this years. When they came to know the whole truth

    they never judge me for it or even cast away my pack and I from the world of prestigious Alphas and

    Pack.

    They were really understanding and have told me their own experiences saying that they were not

    better than me either.

    I look up at the room''s door and saw Aaron nod in my way once he enter the room.

    He came and sat beside me patting me on the back "it''s good to have you back Matteo," he said with a

    smile.

    Yeah and you don''t get to forget my cousin and Jay who have help me through the pain apart from

    others.

    Everyone was here except for one Alpha who says to run in a bitte. I have heard of this new Alpha

    and his luna but never I have met him as this is my first time in a meeting since five years.

    I chat with Aaron and other Alphas from other pack. d nobody brought up the death of Jona or

    having no luna. Suddenly the doors open and that''s when I saw her.

    My Mate, my love, my woman, the one I lost 5 years back then. There was no more bond binding us to

    one another as our separation kills those sparks but unbelievably the feelings I have for her was infinity.

    My heart, my body, my soul are still tied to her.

    Her sapphire eyes lighten the room. The same eyes I use to dream of every night, the ones I look in to

    when we made passionate love all night years ago.

    Her ck hair now highlights with red hair neatly done in an updo bun with curly hair loosen down her

    face.

    The hair I wish to touch one more time before I die.

    Her face filled with radiant, no longer have any dark shades under those beautiful eyes.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Every inch of her body and soul I always imprint them in my head and heart.

    One of the announce that meeting is now starting as everyone is here now, including the luna of the

    Pack we have been waiting for.

    My heart clench hearing that the luna of thest pack is here instead of the Alpha. My eyes moves from

    her to two young pups behind her.2

    My breath hitch and I felt Aaron''s hand patting my shoulder in which I turn and told him that I''m okay.

    Yet this is too much for me to see and witness.

    Watching her from across the room was unbearable with two grown up pups pulling on her skirt calling

    her "mama."

    ''How lucky is the one whom they call their father,'' I thought to myself as I keep staring at her.4

    I wish they were mine and she is still mine unfortunately they aren''t anymore. I bet she now belongs to

    someone else and how lucky is that person to have her as their mate and luna.3

    She usher the two young pups out to their baby sister before taking a seat and smile around the room.

    Her eyes nce around until they are finally on mine.

    We look into each others eyes almost forever. It feels like the world has frozen and there was no one in

    this room but just the two of us.

    My mouth stretch into a smile while at the same time I am trying to be brave and that''s when she gave

    me the brightest smile that I always remember.

    It was that same smile she gave me when I first officially ask her out as my girlfriend. She is happy and

    that all matters to me now.

    Seeing her engage freely and smiling from here to there in the room flutters my heart.

    Of course my heart always belongs to her alone even though everything still hurts. Yet all that matters

    is that she is happier than ever.

    She has moved on and found someone that loves her sincerely, deserves her better and is good

    enough for her.

    I won''t everpare myself to the one she has chosen and I have no right to feel jealous or mad. I

    have standby my words to her and I won''t be any more obstacles in her life.

    She deserves that smile and her own happy family after all the pain I made her go through.

    The guilt that has been eating up soul is no longer there in me. Everything weigh was gone but was

    reced with sorrow and regret.

    I still remember what she told me years back that I would never know how she felt of everything then;

    me choosing her, me loving her, me having a kid with her.

    She may be wrong then because what she felt back then is what I felt every moments of this life.

    Losing her was enough for me to know what it feels like to be unloved, to be hurt, to be broken, to be

    upset, to be angry and to regret every choice I ever made.

    This love I have is already a losing game, where I am already lost in this game of love and

    mates.

 Chapter 102: Lie To Me Alpha

    Chapter 102: Lie To Me Alpha

    Seeing him after five years I smile with sincerity as there was no pain or hurt anymore between us.

    I don''t loathe or regret him. The only thing I''m feeling right now is pure happiness.

    Today I didn''t expect him to be here in this meeting as usually Jay and his son Jona attends. If I knew

    he would be here I wouldn''t have brought the twins today.

    Yes, there wasn''t anyone who could handle them back at home. I swear I called Tricia who came over

    and take them outside as they were whinny and wanted to stay here with me but I just couldn''t do that.

    This meeting is important to me, as I will announce my resignation as a substitute luna to the

    Owslebury Pack.

    Yet seeing him today changes my mind and maybe I''ll do that when I get back home.

    A lot of things happened to me when I left him that night. I was able to go back to my grandma and took

    Wesley with me then we move to Owslebury Pack.

    It was a new Pack at the time and basically Alpha Jordan and his Luna Kristen was recruiting anyone

    who wants to live a normal life instead of bing lone and rogue.

    So I settled there as it was a new start for me and over the years the pack extends and now we have

    thergest number not bigger than Dante and Aaron.

    Today I''m here as a luna because Luna Kristen is now bedridden and requested for me to be her

    substitute for the meantime.3

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    It was either that or I have to mate Alpha Jordan fully and be their official luna.4

    He''s been a good and great Alpha but he wasn''t the one I want, neither the one made for me. He

    wasn''t the twins father and I could never do that to my babies.1

    It''s something that I would never do since I am sincerely happy with what and where I am now

    especially my two bundle of joy.

    Having two pup is a blessing in to my life by the moon goddess after all the pain and hurt I went

    through.

    So yes they are Matt and mine.3

    When I left I found out theter day that I was carrying his pups. I almost went back to him after a week

    but I decided not to as I have my own reasons.4

    I look from across the room and saw him looking at me and I swear his sons and mine, the ones he

    never knew of are a copy of him.

    Except one has dark green forest eyes like his and the other has sapphire like mine.

    So they were kind of both our mixture when ites to eyes. Other than that they both look like their

    father.

    Sometimes Iin that I was the one who carry them and in the end they have his look.

    Nevertheless I love my pups as they are my saving grace.5

    There are times that I always wander if I had made a right choice by not going back to him. Yet deep

    down inside I always knew why I chose what I thought was right and it was the right choice.

    Legacy is something I wanted to give to our pups withoutpetition. I didn''t want them topete

    with her son for their father''s title or his love.

    I didn''t want them to ever grew up with thought like ''which is the most favourite and which is less

    favorable? whom to inherit and whom to not?

    What I did was for my pups and myself. I didn''t want them to be torn between love and hate. Watching

    them grown up with all the love and care I give along with their uncle''s support was indeed the best

    thing to do.

    They knew who their father is cause I told them in vague details with no negative story line. Only to

    rece it with the wordplicated as I didn''t want them to be grown up filling with hate and holding

    grudges.4

    I have also shown them his photo, that one photo we have together on the night of the G and our

    mating which was given to me by Elle.

    After the meeting I quickly got up to attend my sons. I found them both ying outside with Tricia

    watching over them.

    "Addasah" I turn around to find him standing not to far from me.

    Like I said there was no hate or pain there but I would say my heart did race a little but not as badly as

    it was when we were together.

    "Hello Matteo" I gave him a smile but something was pulling on the edge of my skirt.

    I turned down to find Matthew and Mason tugging on my skirt while both pointing at Matteo.

    "Daddy" they both said more like screaming in unison. I swear these two are going to be the death of

    me one day.

    His eyes set on his sons with surprise. He then look back and forth between me and the twins who are

    now running in his way.

    As if he just notice and came out of his shocking state he sat down on his hunches spreading his arms

    wide for them.

    The boys run in to his arms hugging the life out of him. Heugh a little holding on to them with a look

    as if he''s about to cry.

    Actually he is crying as he held them tight before pulling back and kisses on their forehead. I knew this

    day woulde.

    Watching them as they have their own moments made me wish that we were a family but I know I

    wouldn''t go back or maybe that is just my thoughts for now.

    He released them and I motion for Tricia to takes them away as I know Matteo has some questions. Yet

    the two refuse to leave his side and so I have to convince them that their father will always be here and

    he won''t go away.

    They pouted their lips folding their arms. Warning me that he better not disappear which I roll my eyes

    at them promising that he won''t.

    They gave us both a kiss on the cheek before they happily left with Tricia.

    He wipe off his tears "how long?"

    "I found out a day after I left" I lick my dry lips nervously.

    "I''m sorry" he apologise and stood up with, his eyes now filled with tears again but I only gave him a

    smile, the ones that hid the sad and pain behind it.

    "You know I won''t stop you from seeing them" I said and he thanks me.

    I know that he should be livid like other mate when they found out their mates have hidden his pups

    from him. Yet I know Matteo so well.

    He will never be mad at me,especially when he knows he has done so many wrongs towards me.

    We both stood there watching our sons as they both y with Tricia before we turn and gaze into each

    others eyes.

    Looking at him this upclose did not bring anymore pain to me. I am happy but I am reluctant when I

    truly saw that he is not the same old Matteo.2

    My thoughts now keeps running through my head and in my head I was repeating every words that I

    practice to tell him but never get the chance to after everything that happens.

    Even now I don''t have the courage to say it out loud except to rey it in my head while gazing up at

    him.

    ''we could be one of the couple like Elle and Eric or Dante and Dani.

    We could have been a happy family together with our kids both grown up.

    Unfortunately we could not have all of it.

    And this distance between us was all because you lie to me Alpha."

 Chapter 103: Epilogue

    Chapter 103: Epilogue

    When it''s time to leave, the kids gave him a kiss on the cheek before running towards the car.

    They didn''t want to go but Matteo has to persuade them that he''sing over to pick them up. I turn to

    walk away when his voice stops me in mid way.

    "Why can''t we start over?" he said but I was just standing there not replying or turn back to him.

    "Can we start over please?" he repeated himself and I was just too dumb to move my legs.

    "Why couldn''t we do that Addasah?" I felt him behind me his breath warming my neck then his hands

    snaking around my waist.

    He took a deep breath as if he was sniffling my scent. It has been so long since I could feel his warmth

    andforting hands on my skin. This is something I knew I miss throughout the years, the feeling of

    him near me.

    I might be so happy right now but I have to admit that my heart is not fully free from him.

    Our nights and beautiful moments together are memories that I always cherish forever in my heart.

    Him touching me right now ignite the fire and spur up those feelings I have never felt fir anyone. I may

    have try but in the end it is not what I always want.

    I felt his heady on my shoulder as he shudder then I felt something wetting my bare skin. His tears

    were slowly dropping on my exposed shoulder

    "I want to be in their lives, to start over with them," he said squeezeing my waist lightly.

    I gasp with moans escaping my lips but I zip my lips together quickly. I was to respond that nothing is

    holding him back from seeing his sons but his next words twist the key to my heart.

    "But I can''t start over with them if you''re not in it. Please amore. I want all of my family together

    completely," he whisper with his hold tighten around my waist.

    He is not hurting me but it is an embrace of someone who is desperate for another chance. It really do

    sound like someone who needs saving.

    I think he definitely need it as seeing him in such dishevelled state tells it all but I am not sure if I''m the

    one who he needs.

    My eyes started to water, and I tried to not be weak in front of him but I guess 5 years wasn''t enough

    for me.

    As my heart still aches for all of him too.

    The key that has been locking my heart has slowly twist and turns until it''spletely unlocked.

    ''Am I being too selfish'' I always ask that to Alera and myself for all those years.

    "I can''t Matteo, you know we can''t anymore" I took away his hands from my waist and turn to face him

    which is probably a mistake that I don''t think I will regret.

    "Addasah, please I let you slip out of my hands five years. Five years we''ve been apart. Why can''t we

    be together then please. Let''s start over, not just us together but with our kids too," he begs with his

    eyes filled with tears that were about to fall.2

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I reach up and caress his face with my hand in which he leans towards my touch. Maybe I am too

    stupid to do this but I think our kids is now our priority.

    We cannot be selfish anymore "I am happy Matteo, I really am," he slowly opens his eyes.

    I was taking my time in deciding what I want to do next and I know what I''m going to say to him now

    determines not just my happiness but also my kids happiness.

    "but we''re not all happy without you. Then I say we will start over," his tears flow from his eyes and I

    wipe them off.1

    They said a big person with a bigger heart will not only forgive but forget and move forward and that''s

    exactly what I want.

    I may be truly happy right now but there were times I find myself lonely without him cause he gave me

    happiness when I have no memories of our past.

    I took a step backwards "but not now Matteo. I just don''t need time but I need us to take it slow. Slow is

    a pace you need to take if I am to start over with you. So can you live through that.?"2

    He held my hands together with tears in his eyes "yes I would love that."

    His gloomy face and dark shades that were under his eyes has now long gone and reced with glow

    and happiness.

    I knew I did the right thing and I guess I always do. I close our distance again and gave him a hug

    patting him on the shoulder as he finally let out another cry.

    After a while we pull away and he wipe off his tears smiling at me.

    "You cane tomorrow to take the kids and not forgetting we need to talk. Not for the past but what

    happens within the five years we miss out on each other."

    He smile nodding yes and I walk back to the car bidding him farewell for now.

    4 monthster

    I sat on the grass with my hands running on Matteo''s hair while watching our pups yed on familiar

    fields with my grandma and Wesley.

    I smiled at the memories of how we get here today as a one happy family.

    After that day, him and I had a really long talk which I was sad to discover the misfortune of Quinn and

    the death of Jona.

    He share to me all of his nightmares and how his life was since I left. I was sad when I realised on that

    day that my story was more merrier and jolly than his.

    Despite that I never interrupted him as I want to hear all of it. It would be a lie if I say I didn''t cry

    because truth is we were both in a mess on that day.

    We didn''t care of any barriers or anything else but we just let everything out in the open.

    So when he was done and it was my turn I then told him all about my life within those five years.

    How I convinced and made everyone dare not to tell him of our sons and how I be the substitute

    luna of the Owslebury Pack.

    And that is how we start over, then he went to mebd things with my grandma and few other people.

    Slowly we began our journey of starting over and here we are now happily in each others arms.

    Matteo sat up and I lean my head on his shoulder. I saw Gia waving at me with Ed on her side and their

    son running over to my kids on the field.

    Behind them stood Jay who frown at his Mate talking to another pack member and Evan''s mate.

    I avert my gaze to the left and saw Lorentz sitting on the grass while the crippled Quinn y with his

    hair, smiling at what he is saying.

    They both look happy and it''s been a month since he returned back. It was actually Matteo and I who

    went to him and brought him back.

    I couldn''t stand the sight of her being unhappy even though she has done wrong in the past but she

    deserves happiness too. She has already apologized and paid for it.3

    So we''re on good terms. Now they look as happy as ever like our other pack members around us.

    Matthew and Mason runs in our way tackling the both of us down. We tickle them making them both

    giggle before escaping from our holds once again and went back to my grandma and Wes.

    I look back again and I came to face with his green eyes.

    I smile while intertwining our fingers together, knowing that I am not gazing into the eyes of a lying

    Alpha but in the eyes of my home and happiness.

 Chapter 104: Bonus Chapter

    Chapter 104: Bonus Chapter

    I gather the bed sheets cover into my hands, fisting it tightly with my back arching up while I''m about to

    reach my ecstasy.

    The door flung open and I sat up straight with my legs parting. Luckily the duvet is covering my naked

    body and the bed surface.

    "Mommy, where is daddy?" Mathew and Mason both stood by our bedroom door catching their breath.

    "Honey, daddy is going for a run," I told them

    ''Yeah kids he''s running between your mommy''s legs,'' Alera jokes through our link and I shut her off

    immediately as now I felt hands gliding over my thighs.

    His breath vibrates in me, sending shivers to my whole body before shuddering me into pieces but

    holding it within biting my lips so hard.

    "Baby, would you go wait for mommy downstairs. Let me change first and then we go look for daddy" I

    bit my lips in the end as the pressure is getting intense again.

    "Okay mommy" they both agree

    "Lock the door" I call after them in which they did it and right when it''s closed and locked.

    "Ahhhhhh, yes Matttt'''' I let out a shuddering scream that I have been holding in.

    Thank goodness for the man who invented the idea of these soundproof walls.

    The duvet was removed and my chest was moving up and down trying to catch my breath after an

    intensive orgasm.

    Matt was giddy with delight as I flipped him over, my hand going around his neck while I kissed him and

    his hands snaking around my waist holding me in ce as I slid down on him.

    ˇ°hmmmh, Matt you feel so good in me,ˇ± I moan and he ps my ass cheek

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right, give it to me baby,ˇ± he whispers and I start to ride him hard until my body shudders in

    pleasure and again I was flipped over and found my back on the silky sheets with him between my

    legs.

    I looked down between my legs while panting after another round and found Matt smirking at me. He

    winks, wiping off his mouth before grabbing his shirt and pants.

    I started tough and before we knew it we were bothughing when we recall how our kids walked in

    on us.

    Yet, luckily they didn''t see anything as the duvet was big enough to cover us both and besides they are

    too innocent to notice anything intimate.

    He looked as if he wanted to go but then suddenly he came back and carried me bridal style in the

    shower which almost took another two hours.

    When we were done, we dried ourselves and put on our clothes before he gave me a kiss on the

    cheek.

    "I love you" I call after him as he climbs out of the window.

    "Yeah, yeah, love me enough to make me climb out of the window. I can''t believe I''m doing this in my

    own house," Iugh walking up to him as he is about to jump down.

    "Hey, remember what I told the kids earlier," I kissed him on the lips and reminded him, in which he

    pouted in return.

    "Now go have that run, I''m sure Thunder needs it too. I''ll be downstairs with the kids" he pecks me on

    the lips again and jumps down blowing kisses in my way as I catch it and put it on my heart.

    I watched him as he shifted into his wolf and ran into the woods. I swear we''re like teenagers

    sometimes over a year and yes we''re all over each other.

    So what, we have fallen in love back again once everything has been healed and long forgotten.

    I smiled while rubbing on my t stomach that carries our soon to be edition and walk down to look for

    our now six years old twins.

    We just found out yesterday that I am pregnant and Matteo was over ecstatic. He is so over the moon

    that he is going to be there when this one is born and he has made a vow that he won''t miss his/her

    birth.

    To celebrate it, he pops some champagne for himself and makes me drink juice and eat veggies with

    the twins being spoiled with their favorite food and snacks.

    How amazing he is and the extra celebration was, you all know how we spend our night and this

    morning together behind closed doors.

    In all that they ''re all happy to find out that we''re going to have another pup in the family and my two

    boys couldnˇŻt wait to have another sibling.

    "Mason, Mathew" I called out as I made my way down the living room.

    They surprisingly came out from their hidden ce and screamed ˇ®BOOˇŻ at me.

    I jumped up screaming while holding my chest and luckily I didn''t have any heart attack.

    Oh gosh I told you before these two are the death of me. I turned to scold them both but their father

    came inside the house calling them over.

    I try to calm my breath with my right hand still on my chest and the other on my stomach.

    I saw their father whisper to them before they both nod their head and turn towards my way.

    They walked with their heads hung low and when they stood before me they looked up with almost

    teary eyes.

    "We''re sorry mommy and we promise not to do it again" they both said in unison.

    Damn it, these kids know how to warm, melt and break my heart.

    "Oh dear, I love you both but just don''t do it okay. My cute little wolvesˇŻ"

    I pinch on their cheeks and give each of them a kiss on the forehead.

    They both smile and jog away from me happily and into the living room ying with their toys.

    Matteo came up to me and kissed me on the lips with his hand around my waist.

    We both watch them both y with their toys and giggling to one another.

    Between the two of us Matteo is the one who spoils them a lot while I''m sort of pretty strict with them.

    "Why does it have to be so unfair?" I mutter watching the kids as Matt drops small kisses to my neck

    and shoulder.

    "What''s not being fair?"

    "Them having your looks and attitude while I have nothing" I pouted my lips like a child as he let out a

    laugh.

    "Amore, Mason has your eyes" he said between hisughs

    "Still he has your looks and your everything which I don''t mind because I love you three. Seeing them

    is like seeing you every day when you leave for meetings or pack business trips," I turn andy my

    hands on his shoulders before I put it around his neck.

    "You know; you might be fortunate with this one" he smiled as he put his hands on my stomach rubbing

    it gently.

    "He or she might have your looks, attitude and everything" he said and I pushed him off lightly.

    "The moon goddess better be doing it or I swear I will usurp this world she created" I joke and he let out

    anotherugh.

    Sometimester we made the twins ready and made our way outside of the house.

    We are going to visit my parentsˇŻ grave and it''s been so long since I went there. Well thest time was

    when I had my memories back.

    The pack members greeted us on our way and Jay waved in our way as we smiled back and held on to

    our twinˇŻs hands.

    I trace my finger on the words engraved on their grave stone when we arrived there. I introduced the

    twins to them before asking Matt for a time alone with my parents.

    Here I am now on my knees before them. "I''m sorry that I didn''te to visit you soon. I think you

    know how Wes and I have been doing these past years. I know that because we were fortunate to be

    free and live happily."

    I look around to Matt and my kids ying on the other side.

    "I''m happy mom and dad. I hope you''re happy too up there" a tear slips out of my eyes

    "So thank you for bringing me in this world and thank you for looking after us. I pray you will continue to

    do so because we will always need your guidance."

    I stood up wiping my tears and Matt, seeing me doing it came and stood beside me and held me in his

    arms.

    The twins began to chase around us before they both ran towards Wes who emerged from the woods.

    We watch as they both tackle down their uncle and they begin to y around. I turn to find him staring

    at me.

    "What?" I ask in confused

    He licks his lips while giving me a sexy smoldering look "just remembering something that happens

    here" he said and Alera starts to wag her tail like a horny dog she is.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I look around and then I suddenly remember how he took me against a tree on that day.

    I should be feeling sad or resentment over our past but no I''m just really happy and kind of horny right

    now.

    Damn it! me these pregnancy hormones.

    I hear himugh then I remember he could hear my thoughts. I yful hit him on the chest before

    burying my face to his chest.

    I held onto him tightly whispering "I love you my Alpha, my forever and my Matteo" I smiled and he

    pulled me back removing strands of hair from my face.

    "I love you more, my luna, mi amore, my forever, everything and my Adassah," he took my face in his

    hand and kissed me on the lips.

    Afterwards I slightly push him off teasing him and he chases me towards our extra happiness.

    None other than our two little munchkins that we love so much and they are messing with my poor

    brother.

    Oh yes, and not forgetting the one growing inside of me.+

    THE END

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!